This is a modern-English version of The Empty House and Other Ghost Stories, originally written by Blackwood, Algernon. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

THE EMPTY HOUSE

AND OTHER GHOST STORIES

BY

ALGERNON BLACKWOOD

AUTHOR OF "JOHN SILENCE" "THE LOST VALLEY" ETC.


LONDON
EVELEIGH NASH COMPANY
LIMITED
1916

LONDON
EVELEIGH NASH COMPANY
LTD
1916

 

First Printed 1906
Uniform Edition 1915
Reprinted 1916

CONTENTS


THE EMPTY HOUSE

Certain houses, like certain persons, manage somehow to proclaim at once their character for evil. In the case of the latter, no particular feature need betray them; they may boast an open countenance and an ingenuous smile; and yet a little of their company leaves the unalterable conviction that there is something radically amiss with their being: that they are evil. Willy nilly, they seem to communicate an atmosphere of secret and wicked thoughts which makes those in their immediate neighbourhood shrink from them as from a thing diseased.

Some houses, like some people, manage to reveal their wicked nature right away. For people, there's no specific trait that has to give them away; they can have a friendly face and a genuine smile. Yet, spending even a little time with them can leave a strong impression that something is deeply wrong—that they are bad. Whether they mean to or not, they seem to give off a vibe of hidden, malevolent thoughts that makes those around them pull away, as if they were something contagious.

And, perhaps, with houses the same principle is operative, and it is the aroma of evil deeds committed under a particular roof, long after the actual doers have passed away, that makes the gooseflesh come and the hair rise. Something of the original passion of the evil-doer, and of the horror felt by his victim, enters the heart of the innocent watcher, and he becomes suddenly conscious of tingling nerves, creeping skin, and a chilling of the blood. He is terror-stricken without apparent cause.

And maybe the same idea applies to houses; it's the lingering smell of bad things done under a specific roof, long after those who did them are gone, that sends chills down your spine and makes your hair stand up. A part of the original intensity of the wrongdoer and the fear experienced by their victim seeps into the heart of the unsuspecting observer, and they suddenly become aware of tingling nerves, crawling skin, and a chilling sensation in their blood. They feel deep fear without any clear reason.

There was manifestly nothing in the external appearance of this particular house to bear out the tales of the horror that was said to reign within. It was neither lonely nor unkempt. It stood, crowded into a corner of the square, and looked exactly like the houses on either side of it. It had the same number of windows as its neighbours; the same balcony overlooking the gardens; the same white steps leading up to the heavy black front door; and, in the rear, there was the same narrow strip of green, with neat box borders, running up to the wall that divided it from the backs of the adjoining houses. Apparently, too, the number of chimney pots on the roof was the same; the breadth and angle of the eaves; and even the height of the dirty area railings.

There was clearly nothing about the outside of this house to support the stories of the horror said to exist inside. It was neither isolated nor messy. It stood, squeezed into a corner of the square, and looked just like the houses next to it. It had the same number of windows as its neighbors; the same balcony overlooking the gardens; the same white steps leading up to the heavy black front door; and, at the back, there was the same narrow strip of green, with tidy box borders, running up to the wall that separated it from the back of the neighboring houses. Apparently, the number of chimney pots on the roof was the same; the width and angle of the eaves; and even the height of the grimy area railings.

And yet this house in the square, that seemed precisely similar to its fifty ugly neighbours, was as a matter of fact entirely different—horribly different.

And yet this house in the square, which looked exactly like its fifty ugly neighbors, was actually completely different—horribly different.

Wherein lay this marked, invisible difference is impossible to say. It cannot be ascribed wholly to the imagination, because persons who had spent some time in the house, knowing nothing of the facts, had declared positively that certain rooms were so disagreeable they would rather die than enter them again, and that the atmosphere of the whole house produced in them symptoms of a genuine terror; while the series of innocent tenants who had tried to live in it and been forced to decamp at the shortest possible notice, was indeed little less than a scandal in the town.

Where this clear, invisible difference came from is hard to say. It can't be purely attributed to the imagination, because people who had spent some time in the house, unaware of the facts, insisted that certain rooms were so unpleasant they would prefer to die than return to them, and that the overall atmosphere of the house caused them real terror. Meanwhile, the series of innocent tenants who attempted to live there and had to leave on very short notice was nothing short of a scandal in the town.

When Shorthouse arrived to pay a "week-end" visit to his Aunt Julia in her little house on the sea-front at the other end of the town, he found her charged to the brim with mystery and excitement. He had only received her telegram that morning, and he had come anticipating boredom; but the moment he touched her hand and kissed her apple-skin wrinkled cheek, he caught the first wave of her electrical condition. The impression deepened when he learned that there were to be no other visitors, and that he had been telegraphed for with a very special object.

When Shorthouse arrived for a weekend visit to his Aunt Julia's small house on the beach at the other end of town, he found her brimming with mystery and excitement. He had only received her telegram that morning and had come expecting to be bored; but the moment he shook her hand and kissed her wrinkle-prone cheek, he felt the first rush of her vibrant energy. The feeling intensified when he learned that no one else was coming and that he had been invited over for a very specific reason.

Something was in the wind, and the "something" would doubtless bear fruit; for this elderly spinster aunt, with a mania for psychical research, had brains as well as will power, and by hook or by crook she usually managed to accomplish her ends. The revelation was made soon after tea, when she sidled close up to him as they paced slowly along the sea-front in the dusk.

Something was in the air, and that "something" would surely lead to something significant; for this older single woman aunt, who was obsessed with psychic research, had both intelligence and determination, and one way or another, she typically succeeded in achieving her goals. The information came to light soon after tea, when she edged closer to him as they walked slowly along the seaside in the evening.

"I've got the keys," she announced in a delighted, yet half awesome voice. "Got them till Monday!"

"I have the keys," she announced in a thrilled, yet somewhat awestruck voice. "I’ve got them until Monday!"

"The keys of the bathing-machine, or—?" he asked innocently, looking from the sea to the town. Nothing brought her so quickly to the point as feigning stupidity.

"The keys to the bathing machine, or—?" he asked innocently, glancing from the sea to the town. Nothing got her to the point faster than pretending to be clueless.

"Neither," she whispered. "I've got the keys of the haunted house in the square—and I'm going there to-night."

"Neither," she whispered. "I have the keys to the haunted house in the square—and I'm going there tonight."

Shorthouse was conscious of the slightest possible tremor down his back. He dropped his teasing tone. Something in her voice and manner thrilled him. She was in earnest.

Shorthouse felt the tiniest shiver run down his back. He stopped teasing. There was something in her voice and demeanor that excited him. She was serious.

"But you can't go alone—" he began.

"But you can't go alone—" he started.

"That's why I wired for you," she said with decision.

"That's why I sent you the money," she said with determination.

He turned to look at her. The ugly, lined, enigmatical face was alive with excitement. There was the glow of genuine enthusiasm round it like a halo. The eyes shone. He caught another wave of her excitement, and a second tremor, more marked than the first, accompanied it.

He turned to look at her. The unattractive, lined, mysterious face was filled with excitement. There was a genuine enthusiasm radiating around it like a halo. Her eyes sparkled. He felt another surge of her excitement, and a second, stronger tremor followed.

"Thanks, Aunt Julia," he said politely; "thanks awfully."

"Thanks, Aunt Julia," he said politely; "thanks a lot."

"I should not dare to go quite alone," she went on, raising her voice; "but with you I should enjoy it immensely. You're afraid of nothing, I know."

"I really shouldn't go by myself," she continued, raising her voice, "but with you, I would have a great time. I know you're not afraid of anything."

"Thanks so much," he said again. "Er—is anything likely to happen?"

"Thanks so much," he said again. "Uh—is anything going to happen?"

"A great deal has happened," she whispered, "though it's been most cleverly hushed up. Three tenants have come and gone in the last few months, and the house is said to be empty for good now."

"A lot has happened," she whispered, "but it's been really well kept quiet. Three tenants have moved in and out in the past few months, and now the house is said to be empty for good."

In spite of himself Shorthouse became interested. His aunt was so very much in earnest.

In spite of himself, Shorthouse became interested. His aunt was so serious about it.

"The house is very old indeed," she went on, "and the story—an unpleasant one—dates a long way back. It has to do with a murder committed by a jealous stableman who had some affair with a servant in the house. One night he managed to secrete himself in the cellar, and when everyone was asleep, he crept upstairs to the servants' quarters, chased the girl down to the next landing, and before anyone could come to the rescue threw her bodily over the banisters into the hall below."

"The house is really old," she continued, "and the story—an unpleasant one—goes way back. It’s about a murder committed by a jealous stableman who was involved with a servant in the house. One night, he managed to hide in the cellar, and when everyone was asleep, he sneaked up to the servants' quarters, chased the girl down to the next landing, and before anyone could come to help threw her over the banisters into the hall below."

"And the stableman—?"

"And what about the stableman?"

"Was caught, I believe, and hanged for murder; but it all happened a century ago, and I've not been able to get more details of the story."

"Was caught, I think, and hanged for murder; but that was a hundred years ago, and I haven't been able to find out more details about the story."

Shorthouse now felt his interest thoroughly aroused; but, though he was not particularly nervous for himself, he hesitated a little on his aunt's account.

Shorthouse now felt his interest completely piqued; however, even though he wasn't especially worried about himself, he hesitated a bit because of his aunt.

"On one condition," he said at length.

"Only on one condition," he said finally.

"Nothing will prevent my going," she said firmly; "but I may as well hear your condition."

"Nothing's going to stop me from going," she said firmly. "But I might as well hear what you want."

"That you guarantee your power of self-control if anything really horrible happens. I mean—that you are sure you won't get too frightened."

"Make sure you can control yourself if something really terrible happens. I just want to make sure you won’t get too scared."

"Jim," she said scornfully, "I'm not young, I know, nor are my nerves; but with you I should be afraid of nothing in the world!"

"Jim," she said with disdain, "I'm not young, I know, and my nerves are shot; but with you I wouldn't be afraid of anything in the world!"

This, of course, settled it, for Shorthouse had no pretensions to being other than a very ordinary young man, and an appeal to his vanity was irresistible. He agreed to go.

This, of course, settled everything, because Shorthouse had no illusions about being anything but a very ordinary young man, and an appeal to his vanity was too tempting to resist. He agreed to go.

Instinctively, by a sort of sub-conscious preparation, he kept himself and his forces well in hand the whole evening, compelling an accumulative reserve of control by that nameless inward process of gradually putting all the emotions away and turning the key upon them—a process difficult to describe, but wonderfully effective, as all men who have lived through severe trials of the inner man well understand. Later, it stood him in good stead.

Instinctively, through some sort of subconscious preparation, he kept himself and his team in check all evening, building up a reserve of control by quietly setting aside all his emotions and locking them away—an approach that's hard to explain but incredibly effective, as anyone who's faced serious inner struggles knows. Later, this helped him a lot.

But it was not until half-past ten, when they stood in the hall, well in the glare of friendly lamps and still surrounded by comforting human influences, that he had to make the first call upon this store of collected strength. For, once the door was closed, and he saw the deserted silent street stretching away white in the moonlight before them, it came to him clearly that the real test that night would be in dealing with two fears instead of one. He would have to carry his aunt's fear as well as his own. And, as he glanced down at her sphinx-like countenance and realised that it might assume no pleasant aspect in a rush of real terror, he felt satisfied with only one thing in the whole adventure—that he had confidence in his own will and power to stand against any shock that might come.

But it wasn't until half-past ten, when they stood in the hall, bathed in the warm glow of friendly lamps and still surrounded by reassuring human presence, that he had to draw on this reserve of strength. Once the door was closed, and he saw the deserted, quiet street stretched out white in the moonlight before them, he realized that the real challenge that night would involve confronting two fears instead of one. He would have to bear his aunt's fear as well as his own. And as he looked down at her expressionless face and understood that it might turn into something frightening in a moment of genuine terror, he took comfort in one thing throughout the entire ordeal—that he had faith in his own will and ability to face any shock that might come.

Slowly they walked along the empty streets of the town; a bright autumn moon silvered the roofs, casting deep shadows; there was no breath of wind; and the trees in the formal gardens by the sea-front watched them silently as they passed along. To his aunt's occasional remarks Shorthouse made no reply, realising that she was simply surrounding herself with mental buffers—saying ordinary things to prevent herself thinking of extra-ordinary things. Few windows showed lights, and from scarcely a single chimney came smoke or sparks. Shorthouse had already begun to notice everything, even the smallest details. Presently they stopped at the street corner and looked up at the name on the side of the house full in the moonlight, and with one accord, but without remark, turned into the square and crossed over to the side of it that lay in shadow.

Slowly, they walked along the empty streets of the town; a bright autumn moon bathed the rooftops in silver, casting deep shadows. There wasn’t a whisper of wind, and the trees in the formal gardens by the seafront watched silently as they passed. Shorthouse didn’t respond to his aunt’s occasional comments, realizing she was just surrounding herself with mental barriers—saying ordinary things to avoid thinking about extraordinary ones. Few windows had lights on, and hardly any chimneys released smoke or sparks. Shorthouse had started to notice everything, even the smallest details. Soon, they stopped at the corner of the street and looked up at the name on the side of the house illuminated by the moonlight, and without saying a word, they turned into the square and crossed over to the shadowy side.

"The number of the house is thirteen," whispered a voice at his side; and neither of them made the obvious reference, but passed across the broad sheet of moonlight and began to march up the pavement in silence.

"The house number is thirteen," whispered a voice next to him; and neither said anything about it, but they moved through the wide patch of moonlight and started walking up the sidewalk in silence.

It was about half-way up the square that Shorthouse felt an arm slipped quietly but significantly into his own, and knew then that their adventure had begun in earnest, and that his companion was already yielding imperceptibly to the influences against them. She needed support.

It was about halfway up the square when Shorthouse felt an arm quietly but significantly slip into his own, and he realized that their adventure had truly begun, and that his companion was already subtly giving in to the pressures around them. She needed support.

A few minutes later they stopped before a tall, narrow house that rose before them into the night, ugly in shape and painted a dingy white. Shutterless windows, without blinds, stared down upon them, shining here and there in the moonlight. There were weather streaks in the wall and cracks in the paint, and the balcony bulged out from the first floor a little unnaturally. But, beyond this generally forlorn appearance of an unoccupied house, there was nothing at first sight to single out this particular mansion for the evil character it had most certainly acquired.

A few minutes later, they stopped in front of a tall, narrow house that loomed in the night, ugly in shape and painted a drab white. Shutterless windows, without blinds, looked down at them, glimmering here and there in the moonlight. The wall showed weather stains and cracks in the paint, and the balcony jutted out from the first floor at a slightly unnatural angle. However, apart from the generally sad look of an empty house, there was nothing at first glance to set this particular mansion apart for the sinister reputation it had undoubtedly gained.

Taking a look over their shoulders to make sure they had not been followed, they went boldly up the steps and stood against the huge black door that fronted them forbiddingly. But the first wave of nervousness was now upon them, and Shorthouse fumbled a long time with the key before he could fit it into the lock at all. For a moment, if truth were told, they both hoped it would not open, for they were a prey to various unpleasant emotions as they stood there on the threshold of their ghostly adventure. Shorthouse, shuffling with the key and hampered by the steady weight on his arm, certainly felt the solemnity of the moment. It was as if the whole world—for all experience seemed at that instant concentrated in his own consciousness—were listening to the grating noise of that key. A stray puff of wind wandering down the empty street woke a momentary rustling in the trees behind them, but otherwise this rattling of the key was the only sound audible; and at last it turned in the lock and the heavy door swung open and revealed a yawning gulf of darkness beyond.

Looking over their shoulders to ensure they weren’t being followed, they confidently climbed the steps and stood against the intimidating large black door. But a wave of nervousness hit them, and Shorthouse fumbled for a long time with the key before he could even fit it into the lock. Honestly, for a moment, they both hoped it wouldn’t open, as they were overwhelmed by various unpleasant emotions while standing on the brink of their eerie adventure. Shorthouse, struggling with the key and weighed down by the steady weight on his arm, definitely felt the seriousness of the moment. It felt like the entire world—since all experiences seemed to focus on his consciousness at that instant—was listening to the grating sound of that key. A sudden gust of wind brushing down the empty street caused a brief rustling in the trees behind them, but otherwise, the rattling of the key was the only sound they heard; finally, it turned in the lock, and the heavy door creaked open to reveal a gaping void of darkness beyond.

With a last glance at the moonlit square, they passed quickly in, and the door slammed behind them with a roar that echoed prodigiously through empty halls and passages. But, instantly, with the echoes, another sound made itself heard, and Aunt Julia leaned suddenly so heavily upon him that he had to take a step backwards to save himself from falling.

With one last look at the moonlit square, they hurried inside, and the door slammed shut behind them with a loud crash that echoed through the empty halls and corridors. But right away, along with the echoes, another sound emerged, and Aunt Julia leaned so heavily on him that he had to step back to avoid falling.

A man had coughed close beside them—so close that it seemed they must have been actually by his side in the darkness.

A man had coughed right next to them—so close that it felt like they were actually standing beside him in the darkness.

With the possibility of practical jokes in his mind, Shorthouse at once swung his heavy stick in the direction of the sound; but it met nothing more solid than air. He heard his aunt give a little gasp beside him.

With thoughts of pranks in his head, Shorthouse immediately swung his heavy stick toward the sound; but it hit nothing more solid than air. He heard his aunt let out a small gasp beside him.

"There's someone here," she whispered; "I heard him."

"There's someone here," she whispered. "I heard him."

"Be quiet!" he said sternly. "It was nothing but the noise of the front door."

"Be quiet!" he said firmly. "It was just the sound of the front door."

"Oh! get a light—quick!" she added, as her nephew, fumbling with a box of matches, opened it upside down and let them all fall with a rattle on to the stone floor.

"Oh! Get a light—fast!" she added, as her nephew, struggling with a box of matches, opened it the wrong way and let them all drop with a clatter onto the stone floor.

The sound, however, was not repeated; and there was no evidence of retreating footsteps. In another minute they had a candle burning, using an empty end of a cigar case as a holder; and when the first flare had died down he held the impromptu lamp aloft and surveyed the scene. And it was dreary enough in all conscience, for there is nothing more desolate in all the abodes of men than an unfurnished house dimly lit, silent, and forsaken, and yet tenanted by rumour with the memories of evil and violent histories.

The sound didn’t happen again, and there were no signs of footsteps leaving. In a minute, they got a candle lit, using an empty cigar case as a holder; and when the initial flare settled down, he raised the makeshift lamp and looked around. It was pretty bleak, because there’s nothing more desolate in all of humanity’s homes than an empty house, dimly lit, quiet, and abandoned, yet filled with rumors of dark and violent history.

They were standing in a wide hall-way; on their left was the open door of a spacious dining-room, and in front the hall ran, ever narrowing, into a long, dark passage that led apparently to the top of the kitchen stairs. The broad uncarpeted staircase rose in a sweep before them, everywhere draped in shadows, except for a single spot about half-way up where the moonlight came in through the window and fell on a bright patch on the boards. This shaft of light shed a faint radiance above and below it, lending to the objects within its reach a misty outline that was infinitely more suggestive and ghostly than complete darkness. Filtered moonlight always seems to paint faces on the surrounding gloom, and as Shorthouse peered up into the well of darkness and thought of the countless empty rooms and passages in the upper part of the old house, he caught himself longing again for the safety of the moonlit square, or the cosy, bright drawing-room they had left an hour before. Then realising that these thoughts were dangerous, he thrust them away again and summoned all his energy for concentration on the present.

They were standing in a wide hallway; to their left was the open door of a spacious dining room, and ahead the hall narrowed into a long, dark passage that seemed to lead to the top of the kitchen stairs. The broad, uncarpeted staircase rose in a curve before them, mostly shrouded in shadows, except for one spot about halfway up where the moonlight streamed through the window, illuminating a bright patch on the floorboards. This beam of light cast a faint glow above and below it, giving the objects within its reach a misty outline that was far more suggestive and ghostly than complete darkness. Filtered moonlight always seems to create faces in the surrounding gloom, and as Shorthouse looked up into the well of darkness and thought about the countless empty rooms and passages in the upper part of the old house, he found himself longing once more for the safety of the moonlit square or the cozy, bright drawing room they had left an hour ago. Realizing that these thoughts were dangerous, he pushed them aside and focused all his energy on the present.

"Aunt Julia," he said aloud, severely, "we must now go through the house from top to bottom and make a thorough search."

"Aunt Julia," he said loudly, firmly, "we need to search the house from top to bottom and do a complete check."

The echoes of his voice died away slowly all over the building, and in the intense silence that followed he turned to look at her. In the candle-light he saw that her face was already ghastly pale; but she dropped his arm for a moment and said in a whisper, stepping close in front of him—

The echoes of his voice faded gradually throughout the building, and in the deep silence that followed, he turned to look at her. In the candlelight, he noticed that her face was already ghostly pale; but she let go of his arm for a moment and said softly, stepping close in front of him—

"I agree. We must be sure there's no one hiding. That's the first thing."

"I agree. We need to make sure there's nobody hiding. That's the first thing."

She spoke with evident effort, and he looked at her with admiration.

She spoke with noticeable effort, and he looked at her with admiration.

"You feel quite sure of yourself? It's not too late—"

"You feel really confident? It's not too late—"

"I think so," she whispered, her eyes shifting nervously toward the shadows behind. "Quite sure, only one thing—"

"I think so," she whispered, her eyes darting nervously toward the shadows behind. "I'm pretty sure, just one thing—"

"What's that?"

"What's that?"

"You must never leave me alone for an instant."

"You can never leave me alone for a second."

"As long as you understand that any sound or appearance must be investigated at once, for to hesitate means to admit fear. That is fatal."

"As long as you realize that any noise or sight needs to be checked out immediately, because hesitating shows fear. That's dangerous."

"Agreed," she said, a little shakily, after a moment's hesitation. "I'll try—"

"Okay," she said, a bit nervously, after a moment of hesitation. "I'll give it a shot—"

Arm in arm, Shorthouse holding the dripping candle and the stick, while his aunt carried the cloak over her shoulders, figures of utter comedy to all but themselves, they began a systematic search.

Arm in arm, Shorthouse holding the leaking candle and the stick, while his aunt draped the cloak over her shoulders, looking completely ridiculous to everyone except themselves, they started a careful search.

Stealthily, walking on tip-toe and shading the candle lest it should betray their presence through the shutterless windows, they went first into the big dining-room. There was not a stick of furniture to be seen. Bare walls, ugly mantel-pieces and empty grates stared at them. Everything, they felt, resented their intrusion, watching them, as it were, with veiled eyes; whispers followed them; shadows flitted noiselessly to right and left; something seemed ever at their back, watching, waiting an opportunity to do them injury. There was the inevitable sense that operations which went on when the room was empty had been temporarily suspended till they were well out of the way again. The whole dark interior of the old building seemed to become a malignant Presence that rose up, warning them to desist and mind their own business; every moment the strain on the nerves increased.

Silently, walking on tiptoe and shielding the candle to avoid revealing their presence through the uncovered windows, they entered the large dining room first. There wasn’t a piece of furniture in sight. Bare walls, unattractive mantels, and empty fireplaces stared back at them. Everything, they sensed, resented their presence, almost as if it were watching them with hidden eyes; whispers followed them, and shadows flitted quietly to their right and left; something seemed to linger just behind them, watching, waiting for a chance to harm them. There was an unavoidable feeling that activities that happened when the room was unoccupied had been momentarily paused until they were gone again. The entire dark interior of the old building felt like a malevolent presence rising up, warning them to back off and mind their own business; with every moment, the tension on their nerves grew stronger.

Out of the gloomy dining-room they passed through large folding doors into a sort of library or smoking-room, wrapt equally in silence, darkness, and dust; and from this they regained the hall near the top of the back stairs.

Out of the dark dining room, they went through large folding doors into a kind of library or smoking room, shrouded in silence, darkness, and dust; from there, they made their way back to the hall near the top of the back stairs.

Here a pitch black tunnel opened before them into the lower regions, and—it must be confessed—they hesitated. But only for a minute. With the worst of the night still to come it was essential to turn from nothing. Aunt Julia stumbled at the top step of the dark descent, ill lit by the flickering candle, and even Shorthouse felt at least half the decision go out of his legs.

Here, a pitch-black tunnel stretched out in front of them, leading to the lower levels, and—they had to admit—they hesitated. But only for a minute. With the worst of the night still ahead, they had no choice but to face it. Aunt Julia tripped at the top step of the dark descent, poorly lit by the flickering candle, and even Shorthouse felt at least half of his resolve fade away.

"Come on!" he said peremptorily, and his voice ran on and lost itself in the dark, empty spaces below.

"Come on!" he said firmly, and his voice echoed and faded into the dark, empty spaces below.

"I'm coming," she faltered, catching his arm with unnecessary violence.

"I'm coming," she hesitated, grabbing his arm with more force than needed.

They went a little unsteadily down the stone steps, a cold, damp air meeting them in the face, close and mal-odorous. The kitchen, into which the stairs led along a narrow passage, was large, with a lofty ceiling. Several doors opened out of it—some into cupboards with empty jars still standing on the shelves, and others into horrible little ghostly back offices, each colder and less inviting than the last. Black beetles scurried over the floor, and once, when they knocked against a deal table standing in a corner, something about the size of a cat jumped down with a rush and fled, scampering across the stone floor into the darkness. Everywhere there was a sense of recent occupation, an impression of sadness and gloom.

They went down the stone steps a bit unsteadily, cold, damp air hitting their faces, thick and unpleasant. The kitchen at the bottom was large with a high ceiling. Several doors led off from it—some to cupboards with empty jars still on the shelves, others to creepy little back rooms, each one colder and less inviting than the last. Black beetles scurried across the floor, and once, when they bumped into a wooden table in the corner, something about the size of a cat jumped down quickly and darted into the darkness across the stone floor. Everywhere, there was a feeling of recent use, an impression of sadness and gloom.

Leaving the main kitchen, they next went towards the scullery. The door was standing ajar, and as they pushed it open to its full extent Aunt Julia uttered a piercing scream, which she instantly tried to stifle by placing her hand over her mouth. For a second Shorthouse stood stock-still, catching his breath. He felt as if his spine had suddenly become hollow and someone had filled it with particles of ice.

Leaving the main kitchen, they headed toward the scullery. The door was slightly open, and as they pushed it wide, Aunt Julia let out a piercing scream, which she quickly tried to muffle by covering her mouth. For a moment, Shorthouse stood frozen, catching his breath. He felt as if his spine had suddenly turned hollow and someone had filled it with ice particles.

Facing them, directly in their way between the doorposts, stood the figure of a woman. She had dishevelled hair and wildly staring eyes, and her face was terrified and white as death.

Facing them, directly in their path between the doorposts, stood a woman. Her hair was messy and her eyes wide with fear, and her face was pale and looked as if it had seen death.

She stood there motionless for the space of a single second. Then the candle flickered and she was gone—gone utterly—and the door framed nothing but empty darkness.

She stood there still for just a moment. Then the candle flickered and she was gone—completely gone—and the door showed nothing but empty darkness.

"Only the beastly jumping candle-light," he said quickly, in a voice that sounded like someone else's and was only half under control. "Come on, aunt. There's nothing there."

"Just the creepy flicker of the candlelight," he said quickly, in a voice that sounded like someone else's and was only half under control. "Come on, aunt. There's nothing there."

He dragged her forward. With a clattering of feet and a great appearance of boldness they went on, but over his body the skin moved as if crawling ants covered it, and he knew by the weight on his arm that he was supplying the force of locomotion for two. The scullery was cold, bare, and empty; more like a large prison cell than anything else. They went round it, tried the door into the yard, and the windows, but found them all fastened securely. His aunt moved beside him like a person in a dream. Her eyes were tightly shut, and she seemed merely to follow the pressure of his arm. Her courage filled him with amazement. At the same time he noticed that a certain odd change had come over her face, a change which somehow evaded his power of analysis.

He pulled her forward. With a clattering of feet and a show of confidence, they continued, but he could feel his skin crawling as if ants were covering him, and he realized from the weight on his arm that he was doing the moving for both of them. The scullery was cold, bare, and empty; it felt more like a big prison cell than anything else. They circled around, tried the door to the yard, and the windows, but found them all securely locked. His aunt walked next to him like someone in a dream. Her eyes were tightly closed, and she seemed to just follow the pressure of his arm. Her bravery amazed him. At the same time, he noticed a strange change in her face, a change that somehow eluded his ability to analyze.

"There's nothing here, aunty," he repeated aloud quickly. "Let's go upstairs and see the rest of the house. Then we'll choose a room to wait up in."

"There's nothing here, Aunt," he said quickly. "Let's go upstairs and check out the rest of the house. Then we can pick a room to hang out in."

She followed him obediently, keeping close to his side, and they locked the kitchen door behind them. It was a relief to get up again. In the hall there was more light than before, for the moon had travelled a little further down the stairs. Cautiously they began to go up into the dark vault of the upper house, the boards creaking under their weight.

She followed him without hesitation, staying close to his side, and they shut the kitchen door behind them. It felt good to be on her feet again. The hallway had more light now, as the moon had moved a bit down the stairs. Carefully, they started to ascend into the dark space of the upper house, the floorboards creaking under their footsteps.

On the first floor they found the large double drawing-rooms, a search of which revealed nothing. Here also was no sign of furniture or recent occupancy; nothing but dust and neglect and shadows. They opened the big folding doors between front and back drawing-rooms and then came out again to the landing and went on upstairs.

On the first floor, they discovered the spacious double drawing rooms, which, upon inspection, turned up nothing. There were no signs of furniture or recent habitation—only dust, neglect, and shadows. They opened the large folding doors between the front and back drawing rooms, then returned to the landing and continued upstairs.

They had not gone up more than a dozen steps when they both simultaneously stopped to listen, looking into each other's eyes with a new apprehension across the flickering candle flame. From the room they had left hardly ten seconds before came the sound of doors quietly closing. It was beyond all question; they heard the booming noise that accompanies the shutting of heavy doors, followed by the sharp catching of the latch.

They had only climbed about a dozen steps when they both suddenly stopped to listen, looking into each other's eyes with a fresh sense of fear across the flickering candle flame. From the room they had just left barely ten seconds earlier came the sound of doors quietly closing. There was no doubt about it; they heard the deep thud that comes with heavy doors shutting, followed by the quick snap of the latch.

"We must go back and see," said Shorthouse briefly, in a low tone, and turning to go downstairs again.

"We need to go back and check," Shorthouse said quietly, briefly, as he turned to head downstairs again.

Somehow she managed to drag after him, her feet catching in her dress, her face livid.

Somehow she managed to follow him, her feet getting tangled in her dress, her face angry.

When they entered the front drawing-room it was plain that the folding doors had been closed—half a minute before. Without hesitation Shorthouse opened them. He almost expected to see someone facing him in the back room; but only darkness and cold air met him. They went through both rooms, finding nothing unusual. They tried in every way to make the doors close of themselves, but there was not wind enough even to set the candle flame flickering. The doors would not move without strong pressure. All was silent as the grave. Undeniably the rooms were utterly empty, and the house utterly still.

When they walked into the front living room, it was clear that the folding doors had just been closed. Without a second thought, Shorthouse opened them. He half-expected to see someone in the back room, but all he found was darkness and a chilly draft. They walked through both rooms and noticed nothing out of the ordinary. They attempted to get the doors to close on their own, but there wasn't even enough wind to make the candle flame flicker. The doors wouldn’t budge without significant force. Everything was as quiet as a tomb. Clearly, the rooms were completely empty, and the house was utterly silent.

"It's beginning," whispered a voice at his elbow which he hardly recognised as his aunt's.

"It's starting," whispered a voice beside him that he barely recognized as his aunt's.

He nodded acquiescence, taking out his watch to note the time. It was fifteen minutes before midnight; he made the entry of exactly what had occurred in his notebook, setting the candle in its case upon the floor in order to do so. It took a moment or two to balance it safely against the wall.

He nodded in agreement and took out his watch to check the time. It was fifteen minutes before midnight; he recorded exactly what had happened in his notebook, placing the candle in its holder on the floor to do so. It took a minute or two to balance it securely against the wall.

Aunt Julia always declared that at this moment she was not actually watching him, but had turned her head towards the inner room, where she fancied she heard something moving; but, at any rate, both positively agreed that there came a sound of rushing feet, heavy and very swift—and the next instant the candle was out!

Aunt Julia always insisted that at that moment she wasn't really watching him, but had turned her head toward the inner room, where she thought she heard something moving; however, they both definitely agreed that they heard a sound of rushing feet, heavy and very fast—and the next moment the candle went out!

But to Shorthouse himself had come more than this, and he has always thanked his fortunate stars that it came to him alone and not to his aunt too. For, as he rose from the stooping position of balancing the candle, and before it was actually extinguished, a face thrust itself forward so close to his own that he could almost have touched it with his lips. It was a face working with passion; a man's face, dark, with thick features, and angry, savage eyes. It belonged to a common man, and it was evil in its ordinary normal expression, no doubt, but as he saw it, alive with intense, aggressive emotion, it was a malignant and terrible human countenance.

But for Shorthouse, more than this had happened, and he always thanked his lucky stars that it happened to him alone and not to his aunt as well. As he stood up from the bent position of balancing the candle, and before it was actually blown out, a face pushed itself so close to his own that he could almost have touched it with his lips. It was a face full of emotion; a man's face, dark, with strong features and angry, fierce eyes. It was the face of a common man, and it seemed evil in its usual expression, no doubt, but as he saw it, alive with intense, aggressive emotion, it was a malignant and terrifying human visage.

There was no movement of the air; nothing but the sound of rushing feet—stockinged or muffled feet; the apparition of the face; and the almost simultaneous extinguishing of the candle.

There was no movement in the air; just the sound of rushing feet—either in stockings or muffled; the flash of a face; and the almost simultaneous snuffing out of the candle.

In spite of himself, Shorthouse uttered a little cry, nearly losing his balance as his aunt clung to him with her whole weight in one moment of real, uncontrollable terror. She made no sound, but simply seized him bodily. Fortunately, however, she had seen nothing, but had only heard the rushing feet, for her control returned almost at once, and he was able to disentangle himself and strike a match.

In spite of himself, Shorthouse let out a small cry, almost losing his balance as his aunt clung to him with all her weight in a moment of true, uncontrollable fear. She didn’t make a sound; she just grabbed onto him completely. Luckily, she hadn’t seen anything—only heard the rushing footsteps—so her composure came back almost immediately, allowing him to gently pull away and light a match.

The shadows ran away on all sides before the glare, and his aunt stooped down and groped for the cigar case with the precious candle. Then they discovered that the candle had not been blown out at all; it had been crushed out. The wick was pressed down into the wax, which was flattened as if by some smooth, heavy instrument.

The shadows disappeared in every direction before the brightness, and his aunt bent down and reached for the cigar case that held the precious candle. Then they realized that the candle had not been blown out at all; it had been crushed out. The wick was pushed down into the wax, which was flattened as if by some smooth, heavy tool.

How his companion so quickly overcame her terror, Shorthouse never properly understood; but his admiration for her self-control increased tenfold, and at the same time served to feed his own dying flame—for which he was undeniably grateful. Equally inexplicable to him was the evidence of physical force they had just witnessed. He at once suppressed the memory of stories he had heard of "physical mediums" and their dangerous phenomena; for if these were true, and either his aunt or himself was unwittingly a physical medium, it meant that they were simply aiding to focus the forces of a haunted house already charged to the brim. It was like walking with unprotected lamps among uncovered stores of gun-powder.

How his companion so quickly overcame her terror, Shorthouse never fully understood; but his admiration for her self-control grew immensely, and at the same time it fueled his own fading spirit—for which he was undeniably grateful. Equally puzzling to him was the display of physical strength they had just seen. He immediately pushed aside the memory of stories he had heard about "physical mediums" and their dangerous phenomena; for if these were true, and either his aunt or he was unknowingly a physical medium, it meant they were merely helping to focus the energies of a haunted house already filled to the brim. It was like walking with exposed lamps among uncovered piles of gunpowder.

So, with as little reflection as possible, he simply relit the candle and went up to the next floor. The arm in his trembled, it is true, and his own tread was often uncertain, but they went on with thoroughness, and after a search revealing nothing they climbed the last flight of stairs to the top floor of all.

So, without thinking too much, he just lit the candle again and went up to the next floor. His arm was definitely shaking, and his steps were often unsteady, but they pushed on diligently. After searching without finding anything, they climbed the final flight of stairs to the top floor.

Here they found a perfect nest of small servants' rooms, with broken pieces of furniture, dirty cane-bottomed chairs, chests of drawers, cracked mirrors, and decrepit bedsteads. The rooms had low sloping ceilings already hung here and there with cobwebs, small windows, and badly plastered walls—a depressing and dismal region which they were glad to leave behind.

Here they found a perfect nest of small servants' rooms, with broken pieces of furniture, dirty cane-bottomed chairs, chests of drawers, cracked mirrors, and worn-out bedsteads. The rooms had low sloping ceilings already adorned here and there with cobwebs, small windows, and poorly plastered walls—a gloomy and depressing area that they were happy to leave behind.

It was on the stroke of midnight when they entered a small room on the third floor, close to the top of the stairs, and arranged to make themselves comfortable for the remainder of their adventure. It was absolutely bare, and was said to be the room—then used as a clothes closet—into which the infuriated groom had chased his victim and finally caught her. Outside, across the narrow landing, began the stairs leading up to the floor above, and the servants' quarters where they had just searched.

It was right at midnight when they walked into a small room on the third floor, near the top of the stairs, and got ready to settle in for the rest of their adventure. The room was completely empty and was said to be the space—currently used as a closet—where the furious groom had chased down his target and finally caught her. Outside, across the narrow landing, the stairs began leading up to the floor above and the servants’ quarters they had just searched.

In spite of the chilliness of the night there was something in the air of this room that cried for an open window. But there was more than this. Shorthouse could only describe it by saying that he felt less master of himself here than in any other part of the house. There was something that acted directly on the nerves, tiring the resolution, enfeebling the will. He was conscious of this result before he had been in the room five minutes, and it was in the short time they stayed there that he suffered the wholesale depletion of his vital forces, which was, for himself, the chief horror of the whole experience.

Despite the chill of the night, there was something in the air of this room that begged for an open window. But it was more than that. Shorthouse could only say that he felt less in control of himself here than anywhere else in the house. There was something that acted directly on his nerves, draining his resolve and weakening his will. He was aware of this effect within just five minutes of being in the room, and during the short time they were there, he experienced a complete drain of his vital forces, which was, for him, the most terrifying part of the whole experience.

They put the candle on the floor of the cupboard, leaving the door a few inches ajar, so that there was no glare to confuse the eyes, and no shadow to shift about on walls and ceiling. Then they spread the cloak on the floor and sat down to wait, with their backs against the wall.

They placed the candle on the cupboard floor, leaving the door slightly open, so there wouldn’t be any bright light to disturb their vision or shadows moving across the walls and ceiling. Then, they laid the cloak on the floor and sat down to wait, leaning against the wall.

Shorthouse was within two feet of the door on to the landing; his position commanded a good view of the main staircase leading down into the darkness, and also of the beginning of the servants' stairs going to the floor above; the heavy stick lay beside him within easy reach.

Shorthouse was just two feet from the door leading to the landing; he had a clear view of the main staircase that descended into the darkness, as well as the start of the servants' stairs going up to the floor above; the heavy stick was resting next to him, easily within reach.

The moon was now high above the house. Through the open window they could see the comforting stars like friendly eyes watching in the sky. One by one the clocks of the town struck midnight, and when the sounds died away the deep silence of a windless night fell again over everything. Only the boom of the sea, far away and lugubrious, filled the air with hollow murmurs.

The moon was now high above the house. Through the open window they could see the comforting stars like friendly eyes watching in the sky. One by one the clocks of the town struck midnight, and when the sounds faded away, the deep silence of a windless night settled over everything. Only the distant, mournful boom of the sea filled the air with hollow murmurs.

Inside the house the silence became awful; awful, he thought, because any minute now it might be broken by sounds portending terror. The strain of waiting told more and more severely on the nerves; they talked in whispers when they talked at all, for their voices aloud sounded queer and unnatural. A chilliness, not altogether due to the night air, invaded the room, and made them cold. The influences against them, whatever these might be, were slowly robbing them of self-confidence, and the power of decisive action; their forces were on the wane, and the possibility of real fear took on a new and terrible meaning. He began to tremble for the elderly woman by his side, whose pluck could hardly save her beyond a certain extent.

Inside the house, the silence became unbearable; unbearable, he thought, because any minute now it might be broken by sounds that signaled danger. The strain of waiting pressed more heavily on their nerves; they spoke in whispers when they spoke at all, because their voices sounded odd and unnatural when raised. A chill, not entirely due to the night air, filled the room and made them feel cold. The forces against them, whatever they were, were slowly draining them of self-confidence and the ability to act decisively; their strength was fading, and the potential for real fear took on a new and terrifying significance. He began to feel anxious for the elderly woman beside him, whose courage could only take her so far.

He heard the blood singing in his veins. It sometimes seemed so loud that he fancied it prevented his hearing properly certain other sounds that were beginning very faintly to make themselves audible in the depths of the house. Every time he fastened his attention on these sounds, they instantly ceased. They certainly came no nearer. Yet he could not rid himself of the idea that movement was going on somewhere in the lower regions of the house. The drawing-room floor, where the doors had been so strangely closed, seemed too near; the sounds were further off than that. He thought of the great kitchen, with the scurrying black-beetles, and of the dismal little scullery; but, somehow or other, they did not seem to come from there either. Surely they were not outside the house!

He could hear the blood pulsing in his veins. Sometimes it felt so loud that he thought it blocked out some other sounds that were just starting to become noticeable in the depths of the house. Every time he focused on those sounds, they immediately stopped. They definitely weren't getting closer. Yet he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was happening somewhere in the lower part of the house. The drawing-room floor, where the doors had mysteriously closed, felt too close; the sounds seemed to come from farther away. He thought about the big kitchen, with the scurrying cockroaches, and the gloomy little scullery; but for some reason, those didn't seem to be the source either. Surely they weren't outside the house!

Then, suddenly, the truth flashed into his mind, and for the space of a minute he felt as if his blood had stopped flowing and turned to ice.

Then, suddenly, the truth hit him, and for a moment, he felt like his blood had stopped flowing and turned to ice.

The sounds were not downstairs at all; they were upstairs—upstairs, somewhere among those horrid gloomy little servants' rooms with their bits of broken furniture, low ceilings, and cramped windows—upstairs where the victim had first been disturbed and stalked to her death.

The sounds weren’t coming from downstairs at all; they were upstairs—upstairs, somewhere among those awful, gloomy little servants' rooms with their broken furniture, low ceilings, and narrow windows—upstairs where the victim had first been disturbed and tracked to her death.

And the moment he discovered where the sounds were, he began to hear them more clearly. It was the sound of feet, moving stealthily along the passage overhead, in and out among the rooms, and past the furniture.

And the moment he found out where the sounds were coming from, he started to hear them more clearly. It was the sound of footsteps, quietly moving along the hallway above, weaving in and out of the rooms, and around the furniture.

He turned quickly to steal a glance at the motionless figure seated beside him, to note whether she had shared his discovery. The faint candle-light coming through the crack in the cupboard door, threw her strongly-marked face into vivid relief against the white of the wall. But it was something else that made him catch his breath and stare again. An extraordinary something had come into her face and seemed to spread over her features like a mask; it smoothed out the deep lines and drew the skin everywhere a little tighter so that the wrinkles disappeared; it brought into the face—with the sole exception of the old eyes—an appearance of youth and almost of childhood.

He quickly turned to sneak a glance at the still figure sitting next to him, to see if she had noticed what he had. The soft candlelight coming through the crack in the cupboard door highlighted her sharply defined face against the white wall. But it was something else that made him gasp and look again. An amazing change had come over her face and seemed to spread across her features like a mask; it smoothed out the deep lines and tightened the skin everywhere just enough so that the wrinkles vanished; it gave her face—except for her old eyes—an impression of youth and almost of childhood.

He stared in speechless amazement—amazement that was dangerously near to horror. It was his aunt's face indeed, but it was her face of forty years ago, the vacant innocent face of a girl. He had heard stories of that strange effect of terror which could wipe a human countenance clean of other emotions, obliterating all previous expressions; but he had never realised that it could be literally true, or could mean anything so simply horrible as what he now saw. For the dreadful signature of overmastering fear was written plainly in that utter vacancy of the girlish face beside him; and when, feeling his intense gaze, she turned to look at him, he instinctively closed his eyes tightly to shut out the sight.

He stared in speechless amazement—amazement that was dangerously close to horror. It was indeed his aunt's face, but it was the face she had forty years ago, the vacant, innocent face of a girl. He had heard stories about that strange terror that could wipe a person's expression clean of all other emotions, erasing all previous looks; but he had never realized it could be literally true, or represent something so simply horrifying as what he was seeing now. The dreadful mark of overwhelming fear was clearly written in the complete emptiness of the young girl's face beside him; and when she noticed his intense gaze and turned to look at him, he instinctively shut his eyes tightly to block the sight.

Yet, when he turned a minute later, his feelings well in hand, he saw to his intense relief another expression; his aunt was smiling, and though the face was deathly white, the awful veil had lifted and the normal look was returning.

Yet, when he turned a minute later, keeping his emotions in check, he felt a wave of relief as he saw another expression; his aunt was smiling, and even though her face was extremely pale, the terrible veil had lifted and her usual appearance was coming back.

"Anything wrong?" was all he could think of to say at the moment. And the answer was eloquent, coming from such a woman.

"Is something wrong?" was all he could think of to say at that moment. And her answer was eloquent, coming from such a woman.

"I feel cold—and a little frightened," she whispered.

"I feel cold—and a bit scared," she whispered.

He offered to close the window, but she seized hold of him and begged him not to leave her side even for an instant.

He offered to close the window, but she grabbed his arm and pleaded with him not to leave her side, even for a moment.

"It's upstairs, I know," she whispered, with an odd half laugh; "but I can't possibly go up."

"It's upstairs, I know," she whispered with a strange half-laugh, "but I really can't go up."

But Shorthouse thought otherwise, knowing that in action lay their best hope of self-control.

But Shorthouse thought differently, understanding that taking action was their best chance for self-control.

He took the brandy flask and poured out a glass of neat spirit, stiff enough to help anybody over anything. She swallowed it with a little shiver. His only idea now was to get out of the house before her collapse became inevitable; but this could not safely be done by turning tail and running from the enemy. Inaction was no longer possible; every minute he was growing less master of himself, and desperate, aggressive measures were imperative without further delay. Moreover, the action must be taken towards the enemy, not away from it; the climax, if necessary and unavoidable, would have to be faced boldly. He could do it now; but in ten minutes he might not have the force left to act for himself, much less for both!

He grabbed the brandy flask and poured himself a glass of strong liquor, enough to help anyone through anything. She drank it with a slight shiver. His only thought now was to get out of the house before she completely broke down; but he couldn't just turn and run from the problem. He couldn't stay inactive any longer; with each passing minute, he felt less in control, and he urgently needed to take decisive action without any more delay. Moreover, the action had to be directed towards the problem, not away from it; he had to face the climax, if it was necessary and unavoidable, head-on. He could do it now, but in ten minutes he might not have the strength to act for himself, let alone for both of them!

Upstairs, the sounds were meanwhile becoming louder and closer, accompanied by occasional creaking of the boards. Someone was moving stealthily about, stumbling now and then awkwardly against the furniture.

Upstairs, the sounds were getting louder and closer, along with the occasional creaking of the floorboards. Someone was moving around quietly, occasionally bumping awkwardly into the furniture.

Waiting a few moments to allow the tremendous dose of spirits to produce its effect, and knowing this would last but a short time under the circumstances, Shorthouse then quietly got on his feet, saying in a determined voice—

Waiting a few moments for the strong alcohol to kick in, and understanding that it wouldn’t last long given the situation, Shorthouse then calmly stood up, speaking in a firm voice—

"Now, Aunt Julia, we'll go upstairs and find out what all this noise is about. You must come too. It's what we agreed."

"Alright, Aunt Julia, let’s head upstairs and see what all this noise is about. You have to come too. That’s what we agreed on."

He picked up his stick and went to the cupboard for the candle. A limp form rose shakily beside him breathing hard, and he heard a voice say very faintly something about being "ready to come." The woman's courage amazed him; it was so much greater than his own; and, as they advanced, holding aloft the dripping candle, some subtle force exhaled from this trembling, white-faced old woman at his side that was the true source of his inspiration. It held something really great that shamed him and gave him the support without which he would have proved far less equal to the occasion.

He picked up his cane and went to the cupboard for the candle. A weak figure rose unsteadily beside him, breathing heavily, and he heard a voice say very softly something about being "ready to come." He was amazed by the woman's courage; it was so much greater than his own. As they moved forward, holding the dripping candle high, there was a subtle energy coming from this trembling, pale old woman beside him that truly inspired him. It carried something profound that made him feel ashamed and provided him the support he needed, without which he would have been much less capable in that moment.

They crossed the dark landing, avoiding with their eyes the deep black space over the banisters. Then they began to mount the narrow staircase to meet the sounds which, minute by minute, grew louder and nearer. About half-way up the stairs Aunt Julia stumbled and Shorthouse turned to catch her by the arm, and just at that moment there came a terrific crash in the servants' corridor overhead. It was instantly followed by a shrill, agonised scream that was a cry of terror and a cry for help melted into one.

They walked across the dark landing, carefully avoiding the deep black space over the banisters with their eyes. Then they started to climb the narrow staircase to confront the sounds that got louder and closer with each passing minute. About halfway up the stairs, Aunt Julia stumbled, and Shorthouse turned to grab her arm. Just then, there was a huge crash in the servants' corridor above them, immediately followed by a sharp, agonizing scream that was both a cry of terror and a plea for help merged into one.

Before they could move aside, or go down a single step, someone came rushing along the passage overhead, blundering horribly, racing madly, at full speed, three steps at a time, down the very staircase where they stood. The steps were light and uncertain; but close behind them sounded the heavier tread of another person, and the staircase seemed to shake.

Before they could step aside or take a single step down, someone came racing down the hallway above, stumbling awkwardly, charging full speed down the same staircase where they were standing, taking three steps at a time. The steps were quick and unsteady; but right behind them was the heavier footfall of another person, and the staircase seemed to tremble.

Shorthouse and his companion just had time to flatten themselves against the wall when the jumble of flying steps was upon them, and two persons, with the slightest possible interval between them, dashed past at full speed. It was a perfect whirlwind of sound breaking in upon the midnight silence of the empty building.

Shorthouse and his companion barely had time to press themselves against the wall when a rush of footsteps came upon them, and two people, with barely a moment of space between them, rushed by at full speed. It was a complete whirlwind of noise shattering the midnight quiet of the empty building.

The two runners, pursuer and pursued, had passed clean through them where they stood, and already with a thud the boards below had received first one, then the other. Yet they had seen absolutely nothing—not a hand, or arm, or face, or even a shred of flying clothing.

The two runners, the one chasing and the one being chased, had passed right through them where they were standing, and already the boards below had felt the impact as first one and then the other landed. Yet they had seen absolutely nothing—not a hand, an arm, a face, or even a scrap of flying clothing.

There came a second's pause. Then the first one, the lighter of the two, obviously the pursued one, ran with uncertain footsteps into the little room which Shorthouse and his aunt had just left. The heavier one followed. There was a sound of scuffling, gasping, and smothered screaming; and then out on to the landing came the step—of a single person treading weightily.

There was a brief pause. Then the first one, the lighter of the two, clearly the one being chased, ran hesitantly into the small room that Shorthouse and his aunt had just exited. The heavier one followed. There were sounds of struggling, gasping, and muffled screams; and then out onto the landing came the step—of only one person treading heavily.

A dead silence followed for the space of half a minute, and then was heard a rushing sound through the air. It was followed by a dull, crashing thud in the depths of the house below—on the stone floor of the hall.

A complete silence lasted for about half a minute, and then a rushing sound filled the air. This was followed by a heavy, crashing thud in the depths of the house below—on the stone floor of the hall.

Utter silence reigned after. Nothing moved. The flame of the candle was steady. It had been steady the whole time, and the air had been undisturbed by any movement whatsoever. Palsied with terror, Aunt Julia, without waiting for her companion, began fumbling her way downstairs; she was crying gently to herself, and when Shorthouse put his arm round her and half carried her he felt that she was trembling like a leaf. He went into the little room and picked up the cloak from the floor, and, arm in arm, walking very slowly, without speaking a word or looking once behind them, they marched down the three flights into the hall.

Utter silence filled the air afterward. Nothing moved. The candle's flame remained steady. It had been steady the whole time, and the air was undisturbed by any movement whatsoever. Shaking with fear, Aunt Julia, without waiting for her companion, started to navigate her way downstairs; she was softly crying to herself, and when Shorthouse put his arm around her and partly carried her, he felt that she was trembling like a leaf. He went into the small room and picked up the cloak from the floor, and, arm in arm, walking very slowly, without saying a word or looking back even once, they made their way down the three flights into the hall.

In the hall they saw nothing, but the whole way down the stairs they were conscious that someone followed them; step by step; when they went faster IT was left behind, and when they went more slowly IT caught them up. But never once did they look behind to see; and at each turning of the staircase they lowered their eyes for fear of the following horror they might see upon the stairs above.

In the hall, they didn't see anything, but all the way down the stairs, they sensed that someone was following them, step by step. When they hurried, it fell behind, and when they slowed down, it caught up to them. But they never looked back to see. At each turn of the staircase, they kept their eyes down, afraid of the terrifying sight that might await them on the stairs above.

With trembling hands Shorthouse opened the front door, and they walked out into the moonlight and drew a deep breath of the cool night air blowing in from the sea.

With shaky hands, Shorthouse opened the front door, and they stepped out into the moonlight, taking a deep breath of the cool night air coming in from the sea.


A HAUNTED ISLAND

The following events occurred on a small island of isolated position in a large Canadian lake, to whose cool waters the inhabitants of Montreal and Toronto flee for rest and recreation in the hot months. It is only to be regretted that events of such peculiar interest to the genuine student of the psychical should be entirely uncorroborated. Such unfortunately, however, is the case.

The following events took place on a small, remote island in a large Canadian lake, where people from Montreal and Toronto escape to cool off and relax during the hot months. It's unfortunate that the events, which hold such unique interest for true enthusiasts of the paranormal, lack any supporting evidence. Sadly, that is the situation.

Our own party of nearly twenty had returned to Montreal that very day, and I was left in solitary possession for a week or two longer, in order to accomplish some important "reading" for the law which I had foolishly neglected during the summer.

Our group of almost twenty had come back to Montreal that same day, and I was left alone for another week or two to get some important "reading" done for the law that I had carelessly ignored over the summer.

It was late in September, and the big trout and maskinonge were stirring themselves in the depths of the lake, and beginning slowly to move up to the surface waters as the north winds and early frosts lowered their temperature. Already the maples were crimson and gold, and the wild laughter of the loons echoed in sheltered bays that never knew their strange cry in the summer.

It was late September, and the big trout and muskies were stirring in the depths of the lake, slowly moving up to the surface as the north winds and early frosts lowered the temperature. Already the maples were red and gold, and the wild laughter of the loons echoed in sheltered bays that never heard their strange cry in the summer.

With a whole island to oneself, a two-storey cottage, a canoe, and only the chipmunks, and the farmer's weekly visit with eggs and bread, to disturb one, the opportunities for hard reading might be very great. It all depends!

With an entire island to yourself, a two-story cottage, a canoe, and just the chipmunks and the farmer stopping by each week with eggs and bread to interrupt you, the chances for some serious reading could be really high. It all depends!

The rest of the party had gone off with many warnings to beware of Indians, and not to stay late enough to be the victim of a frost that thinks nothing of forty below zero. After they had gone, the loneliness of the situation made itself unpleasantly felt. There were no other islands within six or seven miles, and though the mainland forests lay a couple of miles behind me, they stretched for a very great distance unbroken by any signs of human habitation. But, though the island was completely deserted and silent, the rocks and trees that had echoed human laughter and voices almost every hour of the day for two months could not fail to retain some memories of it all; and I was not surprised to fancy I heard a shout or a cry as I passed from rock to rock, and more than once to imagine that I heard my own name called aloud.

The rest of the group had left with several warnings to watch out for Indians and not to stay out late enough to risk freezing in temperatures that could drop to forty below. Once they were gone, the isolation of the situation felt really uncomfortable. There weren't any other islands within six or seven miles, and even though the mainland forests were a couple of miles back, they stretched on for a long way with no signs of people. Yet, even though the island was totally empty and quiet, the rocks and trees that had echoed with laughter and voices almost every hour for two months couldn’t help but hold onto some memories of it all; I wasn’t shocked to think I heard a shout or a cry as I moved from rock to rock, and more than once I thought I heard my own name being called out loud.

In the cottage there were six tiny little bedrooms divided from one another by plain unvarnished partitions of pine. A wooden bedstead, a mattress, and a chair, stood in each room, but I only found two mirrors, and one of these was broken.

In the cottage, there were six small bedrooms separated by simple, unvarnished pine partitions. Each room had a wooden bed frame, a mattress, and a chair, but I only found two mirrors, and one of them was broken.

The boards creaked a good deal as I moved about, and the signs of occupation were so recent that I could hardly believe I was alone. I half expected to find someone left behind, still trying to crowd into a box more than it would hold. The door of one room was stiff, and refused for a moment to open, and it required very little persuasion to imagine someone was holding the handle on the inside, and that when it opened I should meet a pair of human eyes.

The floorboards creaked a lot as I walked around, and the signs of recent use were so fresh that I could hardly believe I was alone. I almost expected to find someone still trying to squeeze into a box that was too small. The door to one room was stiff and resisted opening for a moment, and it didn't take much imagination to think someone was holding the doorknob from the inside, and that when it finally opened, I'd come face to face with someone’s eyes.

A thorough search of the floor led me to select as my own sleeping quarters a little room with a diminutive balcony over the verandah roof. The room was very small, but the bed was large, and had the best mattress of them all. It was situated directly over the sitting-room where I should live and do my "reading," and the miniature window looked out to the rising sun. With the exception of a narrow path which led from the front door and verandah through the trees to the boat-landing, the island was densely covered with maples, hemlocks, and cedars. The trees gathered in round the cottage so closely that the slightest wind made the branches scrape the roof and tap the wooden walls. A few moments after sunset the darkness became impenetrable, and ten yards beyond the glare of the lamps that shone through the sitting-room windows—of which there were four—you could not see an inch before your nose, nor move a step without running up against a tree.

A thorough search of the floor led me to choose a small room with a tiny balcony over the verandah roof as my sleeping quarters. The room was very small, but the bed was large and had the best mattress of all. It was directly above the sitting room where I would live and do my "reading," and the little window faced the rising sun. Besides a narrow path that went from the front door and verandah through the trees to the boat landing, the island was thickly covered with maples, hemlocks, and cedars. The trees surrounded the cottage so closely that the slightest wind made the branches scrape the roof and tap against the wooden walls. A few moments after sunset, the darkness became impenetrable, and ten yards beyond the glow of the lamps shining through the sitting room windows—of which there were four—you couldn’t see an inch in front of your face, nor could you move without bumping into a tree.

The rest of that day I spent moving my belongings from my tent to the sitting-room, taking stock of the contents of the larder, and chopping enough wood for the stove to last me for a week. After that, just before sunset, I went round the island a couple of times in my canoe for precaution's sake. I had never dreamed of doing this before, but when a man is alone he does things that never occur to him when he is one of a large party.

The rest of that day, I spent moving my stuff from my tent to the living room, checking out what was in the pantry, and chopping enough wood for the stove to last me a week. After that, just before sunset, I paddled around the island a couple of times just to be safe. I had never thought of doing this before, but when you're alone, you end up doing things that wouldn’t cross your mind in a bigger group.

How lonely the island seemed when I landed again! The sun was down, and twilight is unknown in these northern regions. The darkness comes up at once. The canoe safely pulled up and turned over on her face, I groped my way up the little narrow pathway to the verandah. The six lamps were soon burning merrily in the front room; but in the kitchen, where I "dined," the shadows were so gloomy, and the lamplight was so inadequate, that the stars could be seen peeping through the cracks between the rafters.

How lonely the island felt when I landed again! The sun had set, and twilight doesn't exist in these northern areas. The darkness comes on quickly. After pulling the canoe up safely and flipping it over, I made my way up the narrow little path to the veranda. The six lamps were soon glowing cheerfully in the front room; but in the kitchen, where I "dined," the shadows were so dark, and the light from the lamp was so poor that I could see the stars peeking through the gaps between the rafters.

I turned in early that night. Though it was calm and there was no wind, the creaking of my bedstead and the musical gurgle of the water over the rocks below were not the only sounds that reached my ears. As I lay awake, the appalling emptiness of the house grew upon me. The corridors and vacant rooms seemed to echo innumerable footsteps, shufflings, the rustle of skirts, and a constant undertone of whispering. When sleep at length overtook me, the breathings and noises, however, passed gently to mingle with the voices of my dreams.

I went to bed early that night. Even though it was calm and there was no wind, the creaking of my bed frame and the soothing sound of water flowing over the rocks below weren’t the only things I heard. As I lay awake, the overwhelming emptiness of the house settled over me. The hallways and empty rooms seemed to echo with countless footsteps, shufflings, the rustling of skirts, and a constant background of whispering. When I finally fell asleep, the breathing and noises faded softly, blending into the voices of my dreams.

A week passed by, and the "reading" progressed favourably. On the tenth day of my solitude, a strange thing happened. I awoke after a good night's sleep to find myself possessed with a marked repugnance for my room. The air seemed to stifle me. The more I tried to define the cause of this dislike, the more unreasonable it appeared. There was something about the room that made me afraid. Absurd as it seems, this feeling clung to me obstinately while dressing, and more than once I caught myself shivering, and conscious of an inclination to get out of the room as quickly as possible. The more I tried to laugh it away, the more real it became; and when at last I was dressed, and went out into the passage, and downstairs into the kitchen, it was with feelings of relief, such as I might imagine would accompany one's escape from the presence of a dangerous contagious disease.

A week went by, and the "reading" was going well. On the tenth day of my solitude, something strange happened. I woke up after a good night’s sleep to find myself feeling a strong dislike for my room. The air felt suffocating. The more I tried to figure out why I felt this way, the more unreasonable it seemed. There was something about the room that scared me. Absurd as it sounds, this feeling stuck with me stubbornly while I was getting dressed, and more than once I found myself shivering, feeling a urge to get out of the room as quickly as possible. The more I tried to laugh it off, the more real it became; and when I was finally dressed and went out into the hallway and downstairs into the kitchen, it was with a sense of relief, like what one might feel after escaping the presence of a dangerous contagious disease.

While cooking my breakfast, I carefully recalled every night spent in the room, in the hope that I might in some way connect the dislike I now felt with some disagreeable incident that had occurred in it. But the only thing I could recall was one stormy night when I suddenly awoke and heard the boards creaking so loudly in the corridor that I was convinced there were people in the house. So certain was I of this, that I had descended the stairs, gun in hand, only to find the doors and windows securely fastened, and the mice and black-beetles in sole possession of the floor. This was certainly not sufficient to account for the strength of my feelings.

While making my breakfast, I carefully thought back to every night spent in that room, hoping to connect the dislike I now felt to some unpleasant incident that had happened there. But all I could remember was one stormy night when I suddenly woke up and heard the floorboards creaking loudly in the corridor, convincing me that there were people in the house. I was so sure of this that I went downstairs with a gun in hand, only to find the doors and windows securely locked, with only the mice and black beetles having the run of the floor. This certainly didn’t explain the intensity of my feelings.

The morning hours I spent in steady reading; and when I broke off in the middle of the day for a swim and luncheon, I was very much surprised, if not a little alarmed, to find that my dislike for the room had, if anything, grown stronger. Going upstairs to get a book, I experienced the most marked aversion to entering the room, and while within I was conscious all the time of an uncomfortable feeling that was half uneasiness and half apprehension. The result of it was that, instead of reading, I spent the afternoon on the water paddling and fishing, and when I got home about sundown, brought with me half a dozen delicious black bass for the supper-table and the larder.

The morning hours I spent reading steadily; and when I took a break in the middle of the day for a swim and lunch, I was really surprised, if not a bit worried, to find that my dislike for the room had, if anything, grown stronger. Going upstairs to grab a book, I felt a strong aversion to entering the room, and while I was inside, I was constantly aware of an uncomfortable feeling that was part unease and part apprehension. Because of this, instead of reading, I spent the afternoon on the water paddling and fishing, and when I got home around sunset, I brought back half a dozen delicious black bass for dinner and the pantry.

As sleep was an important matter to me at this time, I had decided that if my aversion to the room was so strongly marked on my return as it had been before, I would move my bed down into the sitting-room, and sleep there. This was, I argued, in no sense a concession to an absurd and fanciful fear, but simply a precaution to ensure a good night's sleep. A bad night involved the loss of the next day's reading,—a loss I was not prepared to incur.

As sleep was really important to me at this time, I decided that if my dislike for the room was still as strong when I returned as it had been before, I would move my bed into the sitting room and sleep there. I reasoned that this was not giving in to a silly and unreasonable fear, but just a way to make sure I got a good night's sleep. A bad night meant losing out on the next day's reading—a loss I wasn’t willing to accept.

I accordingly moved my bed downstairs into a corner of the sitting-room facing the door, and was moreover uncommonly glad when the operation was completed, and the door of the bedroom closed finally upon the shadows, the silence, and the strange fear that shared the room with them.

I moved my bed downstairs into a corner of the living room facing the door, and I felt really relieved when I finished that and the bedroom door finally closed on the shadows, the silence, and the strange fear that shared the room with them.

The croaking stroke of the kitchen clock sounded the hour of eight as I finished washing up my few dishes, and closing the kitchen door behind me, passed into the front room. All the lamps were lit, and their reflectors, which I had polished up during the day, threw a blaze of light into the room.

The loud tick of the kitchen clock announced eight o'clock as I finished washing my few dishes. After closing the kitchen door, I entered the front room. All the lamps were on, and their reflectors, which I had polished earlier in the day, filled the room with bright light.

Outside the night was still and warm. Not a breath of air was stirring; the waves were silent, the trees motionless, and heavy clouds hung like an oppressive curtain over the heavens. The darkness seemed to have rolled up with unusual swiftness, and not the faintest glow of colour remained to show where the sun had set. There was present in the atmosphere that ominous and overwhelming silence which so often precedes the most violent storms.

Outside, the night was calm and warm. Not a breeze was blowing; the waves were quiet, the trees still, and heavy clouds hung like a thick curtain over the sky. The darkness seemed to have descended unusually quickly, and not even a hint of color remained to indicate where the sun had set. There was an unsettling and heavy silence in the air that often comes just before the fiercest storms.

I sat down to my books with my brain unusually clear, and in my heart the pleasant satisfaction of knowing that five black bass were lying in the ice-house, and that to-morrow morning the old farmer would arrive with fresh bread and eggs. I was soon absorbed in my books.

I sat down with my books, feeling unusually sharp, and in my heart, I felt the nice satisfaction of knowing that five black bass were waiting in the ice house. Tomorrow morning, the old farmer would come by with fresh bread and eggs. I quickly became engrossed in my reading.

As the night wore on the silence deepened. Even the chipmunks were still; and the boards of the floors and walls ceased creaking. I read on steadily till, from the gloomy shadows of the kitchen, came the hoarse sound of the clock striking nine. How loud the strokes sounded! They were like blows of a big hammer. I closed one book and opened another, feeling that I was just warming up to my work.

As the night went on, the silence grew thicker. Even the chipmunks were quiet, and the floorboards and walls stopped creaking. I kept reading until, from the dark shadows of the kitchen, I heard the rough sound of the clock striking nine. The chimes were so loud! They hit my ears like blows from a big hammer. I closed one book and opened another, feeling like I was just getting into the groove of my work.

This, however, did not last long. I presently found that I was reading the same paragraphs over twice, simple paragraphs that did not require such effort. Then I noticed that my mind began to wander to other things, and the effort to recall my thoughts became harder with each digression. Concentration was growing momentarily more difficult. Presently I discovered that I had turned over two pages instead of one, and had not noticed my mistake until I was well down the page. This was becoming serious. What was the disturbing influence? It could not be physical fatigue. On the contrary, my mind was unusually alert, and in a more receptive condition than usual. I made a new and determined effort to read, and for a short time succeeded in giving my whole attention to my subject. But in a very few moments again I found myself leaning back in my chair, staring vacantly into space.

This, however, didn’t last long. I soon realized that I was reading the same paragraphs twice, simple ones that shouldn’t have taken that much effort. Then I noticed my mind started to drift to other things, and it became harder to recall my thoughts with each distraction. Concentration was getting harder by the moment. Soon, I found that I had turned two pages instead of one and didn’t realize my mistake until I was well down the page. This was getting serious. What was causing this distraction? It couldn’t be physical fatigue. On the contrary, my mind was unusually sharp and more open than usual. I made a fresh and determined effort to read, and for a short while, I managed to focus entirely on my subject. But within just a few moments again I found myself leaning back in my chair, staring blankly into space.

Something was evidently at work in my sub-consciousness. There was something I had neglected to do. Perhaps the kitchen door and windows were not fastened. I accordingly went to see, and found that they were! The fire perhaps needed attention. I went in to see, and found that it was all right! I looked at the lamps, went upstairs into every bedroom in turn, and then went round the house, and even into the ice-house. Nothing was wrong; everything was in its place. Yet something was wrong! The conviction grew stronger and stronger within me.

Something was clearly going on in my subconscious. There was something I had forgotten to do. Maybe the kitchen door and windows weren't locked. So, I went to check, and they were! Perhaps the fire needed to be tended to. I went in to take a look, and it was fine! I checked the lamps, went upstairs to each bedroom one by one, then walked around the house, even into the ice house. Nothing was out of order; everything was where it should be. Yet something was wrong! The feeling grew stronger and stronger inside me.

When I at length settled down to my books again and tried to read, I became aware, for the first time, that the room seemed growing cold. Yet the day had been oppressively warm, and evening had brought no relief. The six big lamps, moreover, gave out heat enough to warm the room pleasantly. But a chilliness, that perhaps crept up from the lake, made itself felt in the room, and caused me to get up to close the glass door opening on to the verandah.

When I finally settled down to my books again and tried to read, I noticed, for the first time, that the room felt cold. The day had been uncomfortably warm, and the evening hadn’t provided any relief. The six large lamps also gave off enough heat to keep the room cozy. But a chill, maybe coming from the lake, was noticeable in the room, prompting me to get up and close the glass door leading to the verandah.

For a brief moment I stood looking out at the shaft of light that fell from the windows and shone some little distance down the pathway, and out for a few feet into the lake.

For a moment, I stood looking out at the beam of light that came through the windows and lit up some distance down the path and a few feet into the lake.

As I looked, I saw a canoe glide into the pathway of light, and immediately crossing it, pass out of sight again into the darkness. It was perhaps a hundred feet from the shore, and it moved swiftly.

As I watched, I saw a canoe slide into the beam of light, and right away it crossed it, disappearing back into the darkness. It was maybe a hundred feet from the shore, and it moved quickly.

I was surprised that a canoe should pass the island at that time of night, for all the summer visitors from the other side of the lake had gone home weeks before, and the island was a long way out of any line of water traffic.

I was surprised to see a canoe pass the island at that time of night, since all the summer visitors from the other side of the lake had gone home weeks ago, and the island was far from any regular water routes.

My reading from this moment did not make very good progress, for somehow the picture of that canoe, gliding so dimly and swiftly across the narrow track of light on the black waters, silhouetted itself against the background of my mind with singular vividness. It kept coming between my eyes and the printed page. The more I thought about it the more surprised I became. It was of larger build than any I had seen during the past summer months, and was more like the old Indian war canoes with the high curving bows and stern and wide beam. The more I tried to read, the less success attended my efforts; and finally I closed my books and went out on the verandah to walk up and down a bit, and shake the chilliness out of my bones.

My reading didn't really go well at this point because the image of that canoe, gliding so faintly and quickly across the narrow beam of light on the dark water, stood out in my mind with unusual clarity. It kept blocking my view of the printed page. The more I thought about it, the more surprised I felt. It was larger than any I had seen over the summer, resembling the old Indian war canoes with their high, curved bows and sterns and wide beams. The harder I tried to read, the less successful I was, so I finally closed my books and went out on the verandah to walk around a bit and shake the chill out of my bones.

The night was perfectly still, and as dark as imaginable. I stumbled down the path to the little landing wharf, where the water made the very faintest of gurgling under the timbers. The sound of a big tree falling in the mainland forest, far across the lake, stirred echoes in the heavy air, like the first guns of a distant night attack. No other sound disturbed the stillness that reigned supreme.

The night was completely calm and as dark as it could get. I walked cautiously down the path to the small landing wharf, where the water barely gurgled under the wooden beams. The sound of a large tree crashing down in the mainland forest, far across the lake, created echoes in the thick air, like the first shots of a distant nighttime attack. No other sound broke the deep silence that dominated the scene.

As I stood upon the wharf in the broad splash of light that followed me from the sitting-room windows, I saw another canoe cross the pathway of uncertain light upon the water, and disappear at once into the impenetrable gloom that lay beyond. This time I saw more distinctly than before. It was like the former canoe, a big birch-bark, with high-crested bows and stern and broad beam. It was paddled by two Indians, of whom the one in the stern—the steerer—appeared to be a very large man. I could see this very plainly; and though the second canoe was much nearer the island than the first, I judged that they were both on their way home to the Government Reservation, which was situated some fifteen miles away upon the mainland.

As I stood on the dock in the bright light streaming from the living room windows, I saw another canoe glide across the shimmering light on the water and vanish into the darkness beyond. This time I noticed more clearly than before. It was similar to the first canoe, a large birch-bark one, with high bows and stern and a wide beam. It was being paddled by two Indigenous men, with the one in the back—the steerer—looking like a very big guy. I could see that quite clearly; and although the second canoe was much closer to the island than the first, I figured they were both heading home to the Government Reservation, which was about fifteen miles away on the mainland.

I was wondering in my mind what could possibly bring any Indians down to this part of the lake at such an hour of the night, when a third canoe, of precisely similar build, and also occupied by two Indians, passed silently round the end of the wharf. This time the canoe was very much nearer shore, and it suddenly flashed into my mind that the three canoes were in reality one and the same, and that only one canoe was circling the island!

I was thinking about what could possibly bring any Indians to this part of the lake at such a late hour when a third canoe, exactly like the others and also filled with two Indians, quietly went around the end of the dock. This time, the canoe was much closer to shore, and it suddenly occurred to me that the three canoes were actually just one and the same, and that there was only one canoe going around the island!

This was by no means a pleasant reflection, because, if it were the correct solution of the unusual appearance of the three canoes in this lonely part of the lake at so late an hour, the purpose of the two men could only reasonably be considered to be in some way connected with myself. I had never known of the Indians attempting any violence upon the settlers who shared the wild, inhospitable country with them; at the same time, it was not beyond the region of possibility to suppose. . . . But then I did not care even to think of such hideous possibilities, and my imagination immediately sought relief in all manner of other solutions to the problem, which indeed came readily enough to my mind, but did not succeed in recommending themselves to my reason.

This was definitely not a pleasant thought, because if it was the right explanation for the strange sight of the three canoes in this secluded part of the lake at such a late hour, then the intentions of the two men could only be reasonably linked to me. I had never heard of the Indians harming the settlers who shared the wild, inhospitable land with them; however, it wasn’t completely out of the question to think that it could happen. But I didn’t even want to consider such terrible possibilities, and my mind quickly tried to find relief in all sorts of other solutions to the problem, which indeed came to me easily but didn’t really make sense.

Meanwhile, by a sort of instinct, I stepped back out of the bright light in which I had hitherto been standing, and waited in the deep shadow of a rock to see if the canoe would again make its appearance. Here I could see, without being seen, and the precaution seemed a wise one.

Meanwhile, almost instinctively, I stepped back out of the bright light where I had been standing and waited in the deep shadow of a rock to see if the canoe would show up again. Here I could watch without being seen, and it felt like a smart move.

After less than five minutes the canoe, as I had anticipated, made its fourth appearance. This time it was not twenty yards from the wharf, and I saw that the Indians meant to land. I recognised the two men as those who had passed before, and the steerer was certainly an immense fellow. It was unquestionably the same canoe. There could be no longer any doubt that for some purpose of their own the men had been going round and round the island for some time, waiting for an opportunity to land. I strained my eyes to follow them in the darkness, but the night had completely swallowed them up, and not even the faintest swish of the paddles reached my ears as the Indians plied their long and powerful strokes. The canoe would be round again in a few moments, and this time it was possible that the men might land. It was well to be prepared. I knew nothing of their intentions, and two to one (when the two are big Indians!) late at night on a lonely island was not exactly my idea of pleasant intercourse.

After less than five minutes, the canoe, just as I expected, appeared for the fourth time. This time it was only twenty yards from the wharf, and I could see the Indians were planning to land. I recognized the two men as those who had passed by earlier, and the person steering the canoe was definitely a huge guy. It was undoubtedly the same canoe. There was no longer any doubt that, for some reason, they had been circling the island for a while, waiting for a chance to land. I strained my eyes to follow them in the darkness, but the night had completely swallowed them up, and I couldn’t even hear the faintest splash of the paddles as the Indians used their strong and powerful strokes. The canoe would be back in a few moments, and this time the men might actually land. It was wise to be ready. I had no idea what their intentions were, and facing two large Indians late at night on a deserted island was definitely not my idea of a pleasant encounter.

In a corner of the sitting-room, leaning up against the back wall, stood my Marlin rifle, with ten cartridges in the magazine and one lying snugly in the greased breech. There was just time to get up to the house and take up a position of defence in that corner. Without an instant's hesitation I ran up to the verandah, carefully picking my way among the trees, so as to avoid being seen in the light. Entering the room, I shut the door leading to the verandah, and as quickly as possible turned out every one of the six lamps. To be in a room so brilliantly lighted, where my every movement could be observed from outside, while I could see nothing but impenetrable darkness at every window, was by all laws of warfare an unnecessary concession to the enemy. And this enemy, if enemy it was to be, was far too wily and dangerous to be granted any such advantages.

In a corner of the living room, leaning against the back wall, was my Marlin rifle, with ten bullets in the magazine and one snug in the greased chamber. There was just enough time to head to the house and get into a defensive position in that corner. Without a second thought, I ran up to the porch, carefully avoiding the trees to stay out of sight. Once inside the room, I closed the door to the porch and quickly turned off all six lamps. Being in a room so brightly lit, where every move I made could be seen from outside, while I could only see pitch-black darkness through every window, was an unnecessary risk. This enemy, if that's what it would turn out to be, was far too clever and dangerous to be given any advantages.

I stood in the corner of the room with my back against the wall, and my hand on the cold rifle-barrel. The table, covered with my books, lay between me and the door, but for the first few minutes after the lights were out the darkness was so intense that nothing could be discerned at all. Then, very gradually, the outline of the room became visible, and the framework of the windows began to shape itself dimly before my eyes.

I stood in the corner of the room with my back against the wall, my hand resting on the cold rifle barrel. The table, covered with my books, was between me and the door, but for the first few minutes after the lights went out, the darkness was so thick that I couldn't make out anything at all. Then, slowly, the outline of the room started to become visible, and the framework of the windows began to take shape dimly in front of me.

After a few minutes the door (its upper half of glass), and the two windows that looked out upon the front verandah, became specially distinct; and I was glad that this was so, because if the Indians came up to the house I should be able to see their approach, and gather something of their plans. Nor was I mistaken, for there presently came to my ears the peculiar hollow sound of a canoe landing and being carefully dragged up over the rocks. The paddles I distinctly heard being placed underneath, and the silence that ensued thereupon I rightly interpreted to mean that the Indians were stealthily approaching the house. . . .

After a few minutes, the door (the upper half made of glass) and the two windows facing the front porch became especially clear. I was relieved about this because if the Indians approached the house, I would be able to see them coming and get a sense of their plans. I wasn’t wrong, as I soon heard the distinct hollow sound of a canoe landing and being carefully pulled up over the rocks. I clearly heard the paddles being put away, and the silence that followed led me to correctly assume that the Indians were quietly approaching the house. . . .

While it would be absurd to claim that I was not alarmed—even frightened—at the gravity of the situation and its possible outcome, I speak the whole truth when I say that I was not overwhelmingly afraid for myself. I was conscious that even at this stage of the night I was passing into a psychical condition in which my sensations seemed no longer normal. Physical fear at no time entered into the nature of my feelings; and though I kept my hand upon my rifle the greater part of the night, I was all the time conscious that its assistance could be of little avail against the terrors that I had to face. More than once I seemed to feel most curiously that I was in no real sense a part of the proceedings, nor actually involved in them, but that I was playing the part of a spectator—a spectator, moreover, on a psychic rather than on a material plane. Many of my sensations that night were too vague for definite description and analysis, but the main feeling that will stay with me to the end of my days is the awful horror of it all, and the miserable sensation that if the strain had lasted a little longer than was actually the case my mind must inevitably have given way.

While it would be ridiculous to say I wasn't alarmed—even scared—by the seriousness of the situation and what might happen, I honestly admit that I wasn't overwhelmingly afraid for myself. I realized that even at this point in the night, I was slipping into a mental state where my feelings didn't seem normal anymore. Physical fear never really became part of how I felt; and even though I kept my hand on my rifle for most of the night, I knew deep down that it wouldn't be much help against the fears I faced. More than once, I felt strangely as if I wasn't truly part of what was happening, but rather just a spectator—someone observing from a mental rather than a physical perspective. Many of my feelings that night were too unclear for precise explanation, but the main emotion that will stick with me forever is the overwhelming horror of it all, coupled with the dreadful realization that if the pressure had continued even a little longer, my mind would probably have cracked.

Meanwhile I stood still in my corner, and waited patiently for what was to come. The house was as still as the grave, but the inarticulate voices of the night sang in my ears, and I seemed to hear the blood running in my veins and dancing in my pulses.

Meanwhile, I stood quietly in my corner, patiently waiting for what was about to happen. The house was as quiet as a tomb, but the silent sounds of the night echoed in my ears, and I felt like I could hear the blood flowing through my veins and pulsing in my body.

If the Indians came to the back of the house, they would find the kitchen door and window securely fastened. They could not get in there without making considerable noise, which I was bound to hear. The only mode of getting in was by means of the door that faced me, and I kept my eyes glued on that door without taking them off for the smallest fraction of a second.

If the Indians came to the back of the house, they would find the kitchen door and window securely locked. They couldn't get in without making a lot of noise, which I was bound to hear. The only way in was through the door that faced me, and I kept my eyes fixed on that door without looking away for even a split second.

My sight adapted itself every minute better to the darkness. I saw the table that nearly filled the room, and left only a narrow passage on each side. I could also make out the straight backs of the wooden chairs pressed up against it, and could even distinguish my papers and inkstand lying on the white oilcloth covering. I thought of the gay faces that had gathered round that table during the summer, and I longed for the sunlight as I had never longed for it before.

My eyes adjusted to the darkness more and more every minute. I saw the table that almost filled the room, leaving just a narrow path on each side. I could also make out the straight backs of the wooden chairs pushed against it, and I could even see my papers and inkstand resting on the white oilcloth cover. I remembered the cheerful faces that had gathered around that table during the summer, and I craved the sunlight like I never had before.

Less than three feet to my left the passage-way led to the kitchen, and the stairs leading to the bedrooms above commenced in this passage-way, but almost in the sitting-room itself. Through the windows I could see the dim motionless outlines of the trees: not a leaf stirred, not a branch moved.

Less than three feet to my left, the hallway led to the kitchen, and the stairs to the bedrooms above started in this hallway, almost in the living room itself. Through the windows, I could see the faint, still shapes of the trees: not a leaf moved, not a branch stirred.

A few moments of this awful silence, and then I was aware of a soft tread on the boards of the verandah, so stealthy that it seemed an impression directly on my brain rather than upon the nerves of hearing. Immediately afterwards a black figure darkened the glass door, and I perceived that a face was pressed against the upper panes. A shiver ran down my back, and my hair was conscious of a tendency to rise and stand at right angles to my head.

A few moments of this awful silence passed, and then I noticed a soft step on the boards of the porch, so quiet that it felt more like a thought in my mind than a sound I could hear. Right after that, a black figure shadowed the glass door, and I realized someone was pressing their face against the upper panes. A chill ran down my spine, and my hair seemed to have a mind of its own, wanting to stand straight up.

It was the figure of an Indian, broad-shouldered and immense; indeed, the largest figure of a man I have ever seen outside of a circus hall. By some power of light that seemed to generate itself in the brain, I saw the strong dark face with the aquiline nose and high cheek-bones flattened against the glass. The direction of the gaze I could not determine; but faint gleams of light as the big eyes rolled round and showed their whites, told me plainly that no corner of the room escaped their searching.

It was the silhouette of a Native American, broad-shouldered and massive; in fact, the biggest man I've ever seen outside of a circus. By some kind of light that appeared to come from within, I saw the strong dark face with the hooked nose and high cheekbones pressed against the glass. I couldn't tell where he was looking; however, the faint glimmers of light as his large eyes rolled around, revealing the whites, made it clear that no corner of the room was missed in his search.

For what seemed fully five minutes the dark figure stood there, with the huge shoulders bent forward so as to bring the head down to the level of the glass; while behind him, though not nearly so large, the shadowy form of the other Indian swayed to and fro like a bent tree. While I waited in an agony of suspense and agitation for their next movement little currents of icy sensation ran up and down my spine and my heart seemed alternately to stop beating and then start off again with terrifying rapidity. They must have heard its thumping and the singing of the blood in my head! Moreover, I was conscious, as I felt a cold stream of perspiration trickle down my face, of a desire to scream, to shout, to bang the walls like a child, to make a noise, or do anything that would relieve the suspense and bring things to a speedy climax.

For what felt like a full five minutes, the dark figure stood there, with massive shoulders hunched forward to bring his head down to the level of the glass. Behind him, the other Indian's shadowy form swayed back and forth like a bent tree, though he wasn't nearly as large. As I waited in a state of intense suspense and anxiety for their next move, little chills ran up and down my spine, and my heart seemed to alternately stop and then race again with terrifying speed. They must have heard its pounding and the rush of blood in my head! On top of that, as I felt cold sweat trickle down my face, I was overwhelmed with the urge to scream, to shout, to bang on the walls like a child, to make some noise or do anything that would break the tension and bring things to a quick resolution.

It was probably this inclination that led me to another discovery, for when I tried to bring my rifle from behind my back to raise it and have it pointed at the door ready to fire, I found that I was powerless to move. The muscles, paralysed by this strange fear, refused to obey the will. Here indeed was a terrifying complication!

It was probably this tendency that led me to another realization, because when I attempted to pull my rifle from behind my back to aim it at the door and get ready to shoot, I found I couldn't move at all. The muscles, frozen by this strange fear, refused to follow my commands. Here was a really terrifying situation!


There was a faint sound of rattling at the brass knob, and the door was pushed open a couple of inches. A pause of a few seconds, and it was pushed open still further. Without a sound of footsteps that was appreciable to my ears, the two figures glided into the room, and the man behind gently closed the door after him.

There was a soft sound of rattling at the brass knob, and the door swung open a few inches. After a moment, it opened even more. Without any footsteps that I could hear, the two figures slipped into the room, and the man in the back quietly closed the door behind him.

They were alone with me between the four walls. Could they see me standing there, so still and straight in my corner? Had they, perhaps, already seen me? My blood surged and sang like the roll of drums in an orchestra; and though I did my best to suppress my breathing, it sounded like the rushing of wind through a pneumatic tube.

They were alone with me within those four walls. Could they see me standing there, so still and upright in my corner? Had they maybe already noticed me? My blood raced and pulsed like the beat of drums in an orchestra; and even though I tried my best to quiet my breathing, it sounded like wind rushing through a pneumatic tube.

My suspense as to the next move was soon at an end—only, however, to give place to a new and keener alarm. The men had hitherto exchanged no words and no signs, but there were general indications of a movement across the room, and whichever way they went they would have to pass round the table. If they came my way they would have to pass within six inches of my person. While I was considering this very disagreeable possibility, I perceived that the smaller Indian (smaller by comparison) suddenly raised his arm and pointed to the ceiling. The other fellow raised his head and followed the direction of his companion's arm. I began to understand at last. They were going upstairs, and the room directly overhead to which they pointed had been until this night my bedroom. It was the room in which I had experienced that very morning so strange a sensation of fear, and but for which I should then have been lying asleep in the narrow bed against the window.

My suspense about what they would do next quickly ended—only to be replaced by a new and stronger fear. The men hadn't spoken or made any signals so far, but there were clear signs of movement across the room, and whatever direction they took, they would have to go around the table. If they came my way, they'd pass within six inches of me. While I was thinking about this very unpleasant possibility, I noticed that the smaller Indian (smaller in comparison) suddenly raised his arm and pointed to the ceiling. The other guy looked up and followed the direction of his companion's arm. I finally started to understand. They were going upstairs, and the room directly above them that they were pointing at had been my bedroom until tonight. It was the room where I had felt such a strange sensation of fear that very morning, and if it weren't for that, I would have been lying asleep in the narrow bed by the window.

The Indians then began to move silently around the room; they were going upstairs, and they were coming round my side of the table. So stealthy were their movements that, but for the abnormally sensitive state of the nerves, I should never have heard them. As it was, their cat-like tread was distinctly audible. Like two monstrous black cats they came round the table toward me, and for the first time I perceived that the smaller of the two dragged something along the floor behind him. As it trailed along over the floor with a soft, sweeping sound, I somehow got the impression that it was a large dead thing with outstretched wings, or a large, spreading cedar branch. Whatever it was, I was unable to see it even in outline, and I was too terrified, even had I possessed the power over my muscles, to move my neck forward in the effort to determine its nature.

The Indians then started to move quietly around the room; they were going upstairs and coming around my side of the table. Their movements were so sneaky that, if it weren't for my heightened nerves, I wouldn't have heard them at all. As it was, their soft footsteps were clearly audible. Like two huge black cats, they approached me around the table, and for the first time, I noticed that the smaller of the two was dragging something along the floor behind him. As it slid across the floor with a soft, sweeping sound, I somehow got the impression that it was a large dead creature with outstretched wings or a big, spreading cedar branch. Whatever it was, I couldn’t make it out even as a shape, and I was too scared—even if I had the ability to move my muscles—to lean forward and try to figure out what it was.

Nearer and nearer they came. The leader rested a giant hand upon the table as he moved. My lips were glued together, and the air seemed to burn in my nostrils. I tried to close my eyes, so that I might not see as they passed me; but my eyelids had stiffened, and refused to obey. Would they never get by me? Sensation seemed also to have left my legs, and it was as if I were standing on mere supports of wood or stone. Worse still, I was conscious that I was losing the power of balance, the power to stand upright, or even to lean backwards against the wall. Some force was drawing me forward, and a dizzy terror seized me that I should lose my balance, and topple forward against the Indians just as they were in the act of passing me.

Closer and closer they came. The leader placed a massive hand on the table as he moved. My lips felt sealed shut, and the air seemed to burn in my nostrils. I tried to shut my eyes so I wouldn’t see them as they walked past me, but my eyelids froze, refusing to cooperate. Would they ever get past me? I felt like sensation had also abandoned my legs, as if I was just standing on wooden or stone supports. Even worse, I realized I was losing my balance, the ability to stand up straight or even lean back against the wall. Some force was pulling me forward, and a dizzying panic took hold of me that I might lose my balance and fall forward right into the Indians as they were passing by.

Even moments drawn out into hours must come to an end some time, and almost before I knew it the figures had passed me and had their feet upon the lower step of the stairs leading to the upper bedrooms. There could not have been six inches between us, and yet I was conscious only of a current of cold air that followed them. They had not touched me, and I was convinced that they had not seen me. Even the trailing thing on the floor behind them had not touched my feet, as I had dreaded it would, and on such an occasion as this I was grateful even for the smallest mercies.

Even moments that stretch into hours have to end eventually, and almost before I realized it, the figures had passed me and were stepping onto the lower step of the stairs leading to the upper bedrooms. There couldn’t have been more than six inches between us, yet all I felt was a rush of cold air that followed them. They hadn’t touched me, and I was sure they hadn’t seen me. Even the thing trailing on the floor behind them didn’t brush against my feet, as I had feared it would, and on an occasion like this, I was thankful for even the smallest blessings.

The absence of the Indians from my immediate neighbourhood brought little sense of relief. I stood shivering and shuddering in my corner, and, beyond being able to breathe more freely, I felt no whit less uncomfortable. Also, I was aware that a certain light, which, without apparent source or rays, had enabled me to follow their every gesture and movement, had gone out of the room with their departure. An unnatural darkness now filled the room, and pervaded its every corner so that I could barely make out the positions of the windows and the glass doors.

The absence of the Indians from my immediate neighborhood didn’t bring much relief. I stood shivering and trembling in my corner, and aside from being able to breathe a little easier, I felt just as uncomfortable. I also realized that a strange light, which had seemed to come from nowhere and allowed me to see their every gesture and movement, had gone out of the room with them. An unnatural darkness now filled the room, creeping into every corner so that I could barely make out where the windows and glass doors were.

As I said before, my condition was evidently an abnormal one. The capacity for feeling surprise seemed, as in dreams, to be wholly absent. My senses recorded with unusual accuracy every smallest occurrence, but I was able to draw only the simplest deductions.

As I mentioned before, my condition was clearly unusual. The ability to feel surprise seemed, like in dreams, completely missing. My senses accurately picked up on every little detail, but I could only make the most basic conclusions.

The Indians soon reached the top of the stairs, and there they halted for a moment. I had not the faintest clue as to their next movement. They appeared to hesitate. They were listening attentively. Then I heard one of them, who by the weight of his soft tread must have been the giant, cross the narrow corridor and enter the room directly overhead—my own little bedroom. But for the insistence of that unaccountable dread I had experienced there in the morning, I should at that very moment have been lying in the bed with the big Indian in the room standing beside me.

The Indians quickly made it to the top of the stairs and paused for a moment. I had no idea what they were going to do next. They seemed to hesitate and listened intently. Then I heard one of them, who must have been the giant because of his light footsteps, cross the narrow hallway and enter the room directly above—my own little bedroom. If it hadn't been for the strange fear I felt there in the morning, I would have been lying in bed right then with the big Indian standing beside me.

For the space of a hundred seconds there was silence, such as might have existed before the birth of sound. It was followed by a long quivering shriek of terror, which rang out into the night, and ended in a short gulp before it had run its full course. At the same moment the other Indian left his place at the head of the stairs, and joined his companion in the bedroom. I heard the "thing" trailing behind him along the floor. A thud followed, as of something heavy falling, and then all became as still and silent as before.

For a hundred seconds, there was silence, like what might have existed before sound was born. It was followed by a long, trembling scream of terror that echoed into the night and ended with a short gasp before it finished completely. At that moment, the other Indian left his spot at the top of the stairs and joined his friend in the bedroom. I heard the “thing” dragging behind him across the floor. A thud came next, like something heavy dropping, and then everything went back to being as quiet and still as before.

It was at this point that the atmosphere, surcharged all day with the electricity of a fierce storm, found relief in a dancing flash of brilliant lightning simultaneously with a crash of loudest thunder. For five seconds every article in the room was visible to me with amazing distinctness, and through the windows I saw the tree trunks standing in solemn rows. The thunder pealed and echoed across the lake and among the distant islands, and the flood-gates of heaven then opened and let out their rain in streaming torrents.

It was at this point that the atmosphere, charged all day with the energy of a fierce storm, released itself in a brilliant flash of lightning at the same time as a deafening rumble of thunder. For five seconds, everything in the room was visible to me with incredible clarity, and through the windows, I saw the tree trunks standing in solemn rows. The thunder rolled and echoed across the lake and among the distant islands, and then the heavens opened up, pouring out rain in heavy torrents.

The drops fell with a swift rushing sound upon the still waters of the lake, which leaped up to meet them, and pattered with the rattle of shot on the leaves of the maples and the roof of the cottage. A moment later, and another flash, even more brilliant and of longer duration than the first, lit up the sky from zenith to horizon, and bathed the room momentarily in dazzling whiteness. I could see the rain glistening on the leaves and branches outside. The wind rose suddenly, and in less than a minute the storm that had been gathering all day burst forth in its full fury.

The raindrops made a rushing sound as they hit the calm waters of the lake, which sprang up to meet them, pattering like shot on the maple leaves and the roof of the cottage. A moment later, another flash, even more brilliant and lasting than the first, lit up the sky from the zenith to the horizon, momentarily flooding the room with dazzling brightness. I could see the rain sparkling on the leaves and branches outside. Suddenly, the wind picked up, and within less than a minute, the storm that had been building all day unleashed its full fury.

Above all the noisy voices of the elements, the slightest sounds in the room overhead made themselves heard, and in the few seconds of deep silence that followed the shriek of terror and pain I was aware that the movements had commenced again. The men were leaving the room and approaching the top of the stairs. A short pause, and they began to descend. Behind them, tumbling from step to step, I could hear that trailing "thing" being dragged along. It had become ponderous!

Above all the loud sounds from the elements, even the faintest noises in the room above became noticeable, and in the brief moment of deep silence that followed the scream of terror and pain, I realized that the movements had started again. The men were leaving the room and heading toward the top of the stairs. After a brief pause, they began to come down. Behind them, crashing down each step, I could hear that trailing "thing" being dragged along. It had become heavy!

I awaited their approach with a degree of calmness, almost of apathy, which was only explicable on the ground that after a certain point Nature applies her own anæsthetic, and a merciful condition of numbness supervenes. On they came, step by step, nearer and nearer, with the shuffling sound of the burden behind growing louder as they approached.

I waited for them to arrive with a sense of calm, almost indifference, which only made sense because after a certain point, nature numbs the pain, and a kind of blissful numbness sets in. They came closer, step by step, and I could hear the shuffling sound of the weight behind them getting louder as they got nearer.

They were already half-way down the stairs when I was galvanised afresh into a condition of terror by the consideration of a new and horrible possibility. It was the reflection that if another vivid flash of lightning were to come when the shadowy procession was in the room, perhaps when it was actually passing in front of me, I should see everything in detail, and worse, be seen myself! I could only hold my breath and wait—wait while the minutes lengthened into hours, and the procession made its slow progress round the room.

They were already halfway down the stairs when I was jolted back into a state of fear by the thought of a new and dreadful possibility. It was the realization that if another bright flash of lightning hit while the shadowy procession was in the room, maybe even right in front of me, I would see everything clearly, and even worse, I would be seen myself! I could only hold my breath and wait—wait as the minutes stretched into hours, and the procession slowly made its way around the room.

The Indians had reached the foot of the staircase. The form of the huge leader loomed in the doorway of the passage, and the burden with an ominous thud had dropped from the last step to the floor. There was a moment's pause while I saw the Indian turn and stoop to assist his companion. Then the procession moved forward again, entered the room close on my left, and began to move slowly round my side of the table. The leader was already beyond me, and his companion, dragging on the floor behind him the burden, whose confused outline I could dimly make out, was exactly in front of me, when the cavalcade came to a dead halt. At the same moment, with the strange suddenness of thunderstorms, the splash of the rain ceased altogether, and the wind died away into utter silence.

The Indians had arrived at the bottom of the staircase. The figure of the massive leader stood in the doorway of the passage, and with a heavy thud, the load dropped from the last step to the floor. There was a brief pause while I watched the Indian bend down to help his companion. Then the group moved forward again, entered the room just to my left, and began to slowly circle around my side of the table. The leader was already past me, and his companion, dragging the load whose vague shape I could barely make out, was directly in front of me when the procession came to a complete stop. At that moment, as abruptly as a thunderstorm, the rain suddenly stopped completely, and the wind faded into complete silence.

For the space of five seconds my heart seemed to stop beating, and then the worst came. A double flash of lightning lit up the room and its contents with merciless vividness.

For five seconds, it felt like my heart stopped, and then the worst happened. A double flash of lightning illuminated the room and everything in it with harsh brightness.

The huge Indian leader stood a few feet past me on my right. One leg was stretched forward in the act of taking a step. His immense shoulders were turned toward his companion, and in all their magnificent fierceness I saw the outline of his features. His gaze was directed upon the burden his companion was dragging along the floor; but his profile, with the big aquiline nose, high cheek-bone, straight black hair and bold chin, burnt itself in that brief instant into my brain, never again to fade.

The big Indian leader stood a few feet to my right. One leg was stretched forward as he was about to take a step. His broad shoulders faced his companion, and in all their impressive fierceness, I could see his features clearly. His gaze was fixed on the burden his companion was dragging along the floor, but his profile—with the prominent nose, high cheekbones, straight black hair, and strong chin—was etched in my mind in that brief moment, never to be forgotten.

Dwarfish, compared with this gigantic figure, appeared the proportions of the other Indian, who, within twelve inches of my face, was stooping over the thing he was dragging in a position that lent to his person the additional horror of deformity. And the burden, lying upon a sweeping cedar branch which he held and dragged by a long stem, was the body of a white man. The scalp had been neatly lifted, and blood lay in a broad smear upon the cheeks and forehead.

Dwarfed by this giant figure, the size of the other Indian seemed tiny as he leaned in, just a foot away from my face, over the thing he was pulling, which added to his creepy appearance with his twisted posture. The load, resting on a wide cedar branch that he was grabbing and dragging by a long stem, was the body of a white man. The scalp had been neatly removed, and blood was smeared broadly across his cheeks and forehead.

Then, for the first time that night, the terror that had paralysed my muscles and my will lifted its unholy spell from my soul. With a loud cry I stretched out my arms to seize the big Indian by the throat, and, grasping only air, tumbled forward unconscious upon the ground.

Then, for the first time that night, the terror that had frozen my muscles and my will lifted its evil grip from my soul. With a loud cry, I reached out to grab the big Indian by the throat, but I only grasped air and collapsed forward, unconscious on the ground.

I had recognised the body, and the face was my own!. . . .

I had recognized the body, and the face was my own!. . . .

It was bright daylight when a man's voice recalled me to consciousness. I was lying where I had fallen, and the farmer was standing in the room with the loaves of bread in his hands. The horror of the night was still in my heart, and as the bluff settler helped me to my feet and picked up the rifle which had fallen with me, with many questions and expressions of condolence, I imagine my brief replies were neither self-explanatory nor even intelligible.

It was bright daylight when a man's voice brought me back to awareness. I was lying where I had fallen, and the farmer was standing in the room with loaves of bread in his hands. The terror of the night still weighed heavily on my heart, and as the rough settler helped me to my feet and picked up the rifle that had fallen with me, he asked me many questions and offered his condolences. I’m sure my short replies were neither clear nor easy to understand.

That day, after a thorough and fruitless search of the house, I left the island, and went over to spend my last ten days with the farmer; and when the time came for me to leave, the necessary reading had been accomplished, and my nerves had completely recovered their balance.

That day, after a thorough and fruitless search of the house, I left the island and went to spend my last ten days with the farmer. By the time I had to leave, I had done the necessary reading, and my nerves had completely balanced out.

On the day of my departure the farmer started early in his big boat with my belongings to row to the point, twelve miles distant, where a little steamer ran twice a week for the accommodation of hunters. Late in the afternoon I went off in another direction in my canoe, wishing to see the island once again, where I had been the victim of so strange an experience.

On the day I was leaving, the farmer set off early in his large boat with my things to row to the spot, twelve miles away, where a small steamer traveled twice a week for the benefit of hunters. Later in the afternoon, I took my canoe in another direction, wanting to see the island one more time, where I had gone through such a strange experience.

In due course I arrived there, and made a tour of the island. I also made a search of the little house, and it was not without a curious sensation in my heart that I entered the little upstairs bedroom. There seemed nothing unusual.

In time, I got there and explored the island. I also searched the small house, and I felt a strange sensation in my heart as I entered the little upstairs bedroom. Everything seemed normal.

Just after I re-embarked, I saw a canoe gliding ahead of me around the curve of the island. A canoe was an unusual sight at this time of the year, and this one seemed to have sprung from nowhere. Altering my course a little, I watched it disappear around the next projecting point of rock. It had high curving bows, and there were two Indians in it. I lingered with some excitement, to see if it would appear again round the other side of the island; and in less than five minutes it came into view. There were less than two hundred yards between us, and the Indians, sitting on their haunches, were paddling swiftly in my direction.

Just after I got back on the water, I saw a canoe gliding ahead of me around the curve of the island. A canoe is pretty rare this time of year, and this one seemed to appear out of nowhere. I adjusted my course slightly and watched it disappear around the next point of rock. It had high, curved ends, and there were two Indigenous people in it. I stayed there, a bit excited, to see if it would come back around the other side of the island; and in less than five minutes, it came into view. There was less than two hundred yards between us, and the Indigenous people, sitting on their haunches, were paddling quickly in my direction.

I never paddled faster in my life than I did in those next few minutes. When I turned to look again, the Indians had altered their course, and were again circling the island.

I never paddled faster in my life than I did in those next few minutes. When I looked back again, the Indians had changed their direction and were circling the island once more.

The sun was sinking behind the forests on the mainland, and the crimson-coloured clouds of sunset were reflected in the waters of the lake, when I looked round for the last time, and saw the big bark canoe and its two dusky occupants still going round the island. Then the shadows deepened rapidly; the lake grew black, and the night wind blew its first breath in my face as I turned a corner, and a projecting bluff of rock hid from my view both island and canoe.

The sun was setting behind the forests on the mainland, and the red clouds of sunset reflected in the lake's waters when I looked around for the last time and saw the large canoe and its two dark-skinned passengers still circling the island. Then the shadows quickly deepened; the lake turned black, and the night wind blew its first breath in my face as I turned a corner, and a jutting rock bluff blocked my view of both the island and the canoe.


A CASE OF EAVESDROPPING

Jim Shorthouse was the sort of fellow who always made a mess of things. Everything with which his hands or mind came into contact issued from such contact in an unqualified and irremediable state of mess. His college days were a mess: he was twice rusticated. His schooldays were a mess: he went to half a dozen, each passing him on to the next with a worse character and in a more developed state of mess. His early boyhood was the sort of mess that copy-books and dictionaries spell with a big "M," and his babyhood—ugh! was the embodiment of howling, yowling, screaming mess.

Jim Shorthouse was the kind of guy who always created chaos. Everything he touched or thought about ended up in a complete and hopeless state of disarray. His college days were a disaster: he was expelled twice. His school years were chaotic too: he attended half a dozen schools, each one passing him on to the next with an even worse reputation and a greater level of chaos. His early childhood was the kind of mess that textbooks and dictionaries emphasize with a big "M," and his babyhood—ugh! was the epitome of loud, screaming chaos.

At the age of forty, however, there came a change in his troubled life, when he met a girl with half a million in her own right, who consented to marry him, and who very soon succeeded in reducing his most messy existence into a state of comparative order and system.

At the age of forty, however, his troubled life changed when he met a girl who had half a million of her own. She agreed to marry him and quickly managed to bring some order and structure to his chaotic existence.

Certain incidents, important and otherwise, of Jim's life would never have come to be told here but for the fact that in getting into his "messes" and out of them again he succeeded in drawing himself into the atmosphere of peculiar circumstances and strange happenings. He attracted to his path the curious adventures of life as unfailingly as meat attracts flies, and jam wasps. It is to the meat and jam of his life, so to speak, that he owes his experiences; his after-life was all pudding, which attracts nothing but greedy children. With marriage the interest of his life ceased for all but one person, and his path became regular as the sun's instead of erratic as a comet's.

Certain incidents, both significant and trivial, in Jim's life wouldn't have been shared here if it weren't for the fact that by getting into and out of his "messes," he ended up immersed in a world of unusual circumstances and bizarre events. He drew the curious adventures of life to him just as reliably as meat attracts flies and jam attracts wasps. It's to the meat and jam of his life, so to speak, that he owes his experiences; his later life was all pudding, which only draws in greedy children. With marriage, the excitement of his life faded for everyone except one person, and his journey became as regular as the sun's instead of erratic like a comet's.

The first experience in order of time that he related to me shows that somewhere latent behind his disarranged nervous system there lay psychic perceptions of an uncommon order. About the age of twenty-two—I think after his second rustication—his father's purse and patience had equally given out, and Jim found himself stranded high and dry in a large American city. High and dry! And the only clothes that had no holes in them safely in the keeping of his uncle's wardrobe.

The first experience he shared with me reveals that beneath his confused nervous system, there were extraordinary psychic perceptions. Around the age of twenty-two—I believe after his second expulsion—both his father’s finances and patience had run out, leaving Jim stuck in a big American city. Stuck! And the only clothes without holes were safely stored away in his uncle’s wardrobe.

Careful reflection on a bench in one of the city parks led him to the conclusion that the only thing to do was to persuade the city editor of one of the daily journals that he possessed an observant mind and a ready pen, and that he could "do good work for your paper, sir, as a reporter." This, then, he did, standing at a most unnatural angle between the editor and the window to conceal the whereabouts of the holes.

Careful reflection on a bench in one of the city parks led him to the conclusion that the only thing to do was to persuade the city editor of one of the daily newspapers that he had an observant mind and a quick pen, and that he could "do great work for your paper, sir, as a reporter." So, he took action, standing at an awkward angle between the editor and the window to hide the location of the holes.

"Guess we'll have to give you a week's trial," said the editor, who, ever on the lookout for good chance material, took on shoals of men in that way and retained on the average one man per shoal. Anyhow it gave Jim Shorthouse the wherewithal to sew up the holes and relieve his uncle's wardrobe of its burden.

"Looks like we’ll have to give you a week's trial," said the editor, who was always searching for promising talent. He hired a lot of guys this way but usually ended up keeping just one from each group. Anyway, this gave Jim Shorthouse the means to fix the holes and lighten his uncle's wardrobe.

Then he went to find living quarters; and in this proceeding his unique characteristics already referred to—what theosophists would call his Karma—began unmistakably to assert themselves, for it was in the house he eventually selected that this sad tale took place.

Then he went to find a place to live, and during this process, his unique traits—what theosophists would refer to as his Karma—started to clearly show themselves, because it was in the house he ultimately chose that this sad story unfolded.

There are no "diggings" in American cities. The alternatives for small incomes are grim enough—rooms in a boarding-house where meals are served, or in a room-house where no meals are served—not even breakfast. Rich people live in palaces, of course, but Jim had nothing to do with "sich-like." His horizon was bounded by boarding-houses and room-houses; and, owing to the necessary irregularity of his meals and hours, he took the latter.

There are no "diggings" in American cities. The options for those with small incomes are pretty bleak—rooms in a boarding house where meals are provided, or in a rooming house where no meals are included—not even breakfast. Wealthy people live in mansions, of course, but Jim had no connection to that kind of life. His world was limited to boarding houses and rooming houses; and, due to the inconsistency of his meals and schedule, he chose the latter.

It was a large, gaunt-looking place in a side street, with dirty windows and a creaking iron gate, but the rooms were large, and the one he selected and paid for in advance was on the top floor. The landlady looked gaunt and dusty as the house, and quite as old. Her eyes were green and faded, and her features large.

It was a big, rundown place on a side street, with dirty windows and a squeaky iron gate, but the rooms were spacious, and the one he chose and paid for upfront was on the top floor. The landlady looked as skinny and worn as the house, and just as old. Her eyes were a faded green, and her features were prominent.

"Waal," she twanged, with her electrifying Western drawl, "that's the room, if you like it, and that's the price I said. Now, if you want it, why, just say so; and if you don't, why, it don't hurt me any."

"Waal," she said in her lively Western accent, "that's the room, if you like it, and that's the price I mentioned. Now, if you want it, just say so; and if you don't, well, it doesn't bother me at all."

Jim wanted to shake her, but he feared the clouds of long-accumulated dust in her clothes, and as the price and size of the room suited him, he decided to take it.

Jim wanted to shake her, but he was worried about the layers of dust that had built up on her clothes, and since the price and size of the room were right for him, he chose to go for it.

"Anyone else on this floor?" he asked.

"Is anyone else on this floor?" he asked.

She looked at him queerly out of her faded eyes before she answered.

She looked at him strangely with her dull eyes before she responded.

"None of my guests ever put such questions to me before," she said; "but I guess you're different. Why, there's no one at all but an old gent that's stayed here every bit of five years. He's over thar," pointing to the end of the passage.

"None of my guests have ever asked me those questions before," she said. "But I guess you're different. There’s only one other person here, and that’s an old guy who’s been staying for five years. He’s over there," she said, pointing to the end of the hallway.

"Ah! I see," said Shorthouse feebly. "So I'm alone up here?"

"Ah! I get it," said Shorthouse weakly. "So I'm by myself up here?"

"Reckon you are, pretty near," she twanged out, ending the conversation abruptly by turning her back on her new "guest," and going slowly and deliberately downstairs.

"Looks like you are, pretty much," she said flatly, ending the conversation suddenly by turning her back on her new "guest" and walking slowly and deliberately downstairs.

The newspaper work kept Shorthouse out most of the night. Three times a week he got home at 1 a.m., and three times at 3 a.m. The room proved comfortable enough, and he paid for a second week. His unusual hours had so far prevented his meeting any inmates of the house, and not a sound had been heard from the "old gent" who shared the floor with him. It seemed a very quiet house.

The newspaper job kept Shorthouse out most of the night. Three times a week he got home at 1 a.m., and three times at 3 a.m. The room was comfortable enough, so he paid for another week. His unusual hours had so far kept him from meeting any other residents of the house, and he hadn’t heard a sound from the "old guy" who shared the floor with him. It seemed like a very quiet house.

One night, about the middle of the second week, he came home tired after a long day's work. The lamp that usually stood all night in the hall had burned itself out, and he had to stumble upstairs in the dark. He made considerable noise in doing so, but nobody seemed to be disturbed. The whole house was utterly quiet, and probably everybody was asleep. There were no lights under any of the doors. All was in darkness. It was after two o'clock.

One night, around the middle of the second week, he came home exhausted after a long day at work. The lamp that usually stayed on all night in the hallway had burned out, so he had to fumble his way upstairs in the dark. He made quite a bit of noise while doing it, but no one seemed to notice. The whole house was completely silent, and everyone was probably asleep. There were no lights showing under any of the doors. Everything was dark. It was after two o'clock.

After reading some English letters that had come during the day, and dipping for a few minutes into a book, he became drowsy and got ready for bed. Just as he was about to get in between the sheets, he stopped for a moment and listened. There rose in the night, as he did so, the sound of steps somewhere in the house below. Listening attentively, he heard that it was somebody coming upstairs—a heavy tread, and the owner taking no pains to step quietly. On it came up the stairs, tramp, tramp, tramp—evidently the tread of a big man, and one in something of a hurry.

After reading some English letters that had arrived during the day and skimming through a book for a few minutes, he felt sleepy and got ready for bed. Just as he was about to slip between the sheets, he paused for a moment and listened. From downstairs, he heard the sound of footsteps in the night. Paying close attention, he realized that someone was coming up the stairs—a heavy footfall, with the person not trying to be quiet at all. The sound continued up the stairs, thump, thump, thump—clearly the steps of a big man who was a bit in a rush.

At once thoughts connected somehow with fire and police flashed through Jim's brain, but there were no sounds of voices with the steps, and he reflected in the same moment that it could only be the old gentleman keeping late hours and tumbling upstairs in the darkness. He was in the act of turning out the gas and stepping into bed, when the house resumed its former stillness by the footsteps suddenly coming to a dead stop immediately outside his own room.

At that moment, thoughts related to fire and police raced through Jim's mind, but he didn't hear any voices along with the footsteps. He realized that it could only be the old gentleman, who was up late and stumbling upstairs in the dark. He was about to turn off the gas and get into bed when the house went quiet again, as the footsteps suddenly stopped right outside his room.

With his hand on the gas, Shorthouse paused a moment before turning it out to see if the steps would go on again, when he was startled by a loud knocking on his door. Instantly, in obedience to a curious and unexplained instinct, he turned out the light, leaving himself and the room in total darkness.

With his hand on the gas, Shorthouse paused for a moment before turning it off to see if the steps would continue, when he was startled by a loud knock on his door. Immediately, following a curious and inexplicable instinct, he turned off the light, plunging himself and the room into complete darkness.

He had scarcely taken a step across the room to open the door, when a voice from the other side of the wall, so close it almost sounded in his ear, exclaimed in German, "Is that you, father? Come in."

He had just taken a step across the room to open the door when a voice from the other side of the wall, so close it almost sounded like it was in his ear, exclaimed in German, "Is that you, dad? Come in."

The speaker was a man in the next room, and the knocking, after all, had not been on his own door, but on that of the adjoining chamber, which he had supposed to be vacant.

The speaker was a man in the next room, and the knocking, after all, hadn't been on his own door, but on that of the adjoining room, which he had thought was empty.

Almost before the man in the passage had time to answer in German, "Let me in at once," Jim heard someone cross the floor and unlock the door. Then it was slammed to with a bang, and there was audible the sound of footsteps about the room, and of chairs being drawn up to a table and knocking against furniture on the way. The men seemed wholly regardless of their neighbour's comfort, for they made noise enough to waken the dead.

Almost before the man in the hallway had time to reply in German, "Let me in right away," Jim heard someone cross the room and unlock the door. Then it slammed shut with a bang, and the sounds of footsteps filled the space, along with chairs being pulled up to a table and bumping into furniture on the way. The men seemed completely unconcerned about their neighbor's comfort, as they made enough noise to wake the dead.

"Serves me right for taking a room in such a cheap hole," reflected Jim in the darkness. "I wonder whom she's let the room to!"

"Serves me right for booking a room in such a rundown place," Jim thought in the dark. "I wonder who she's rented the room to!"

The two rooms, the landlady had told him, were originally one. She had put up a thin partition—just a row of boards—to increase her income. The doors were adjacent, and only separated by the massive upright beam between them. When one was opened or shut the other rattled.

The landlady had told him that the two rooms were originally one. She had put up a thin partition—just a row of boards—to make more money. The doors were next to each other, only separated by the big upright beam between them. When one door was opened or closed, the other rattled.

With utter indifference to the comfort of the other sleepers in the house, the two Germans had meanwhile commenced to talk both at once and at the top of their voices. They talked emphatically, even angrily. The words "Father" and "Otto" were freely used. Shorthouse understood German, but as he stood listening for the first minute or two, an eavesdropper in spite of himself, it was difficult to make head or tail of the talk, for neither would give way to the other, and the jumble of guttural sounds and unfinished sentences was wholly unintelligible. Then, very suddenly, both voices dropped together; and, after a moment's pause, the deep tones of one of them, who seemed to be the "father," said, with the utmost distinctness—

Ignoring the comfort of everyone else in the house, the two Germans had started talking at the same time and at the top of their lungs. They spoke emphatically, even angrily. The words "Father" and "Otto" came up often. Shorthouse understood German, but as he stood there listening for the first minute or so, a reluctant eavesdropper, he found it hard to follow the conversation because neither one would back down, and the mix of harsh sounds and incomplete sentences was completely confusing. Then, quite suddenly, both voices quieted down at the same time; and after a brief pause, the deep voice of one of them, who seemed to be the "father," said very clearly—

"You mean, Otto, that you refuse to get it?"

"You mean, Otto, that you won't understand it?"

There was a sound of someone shuffling in the chair before the answer came. "I mean that I don't know how to get it. It is so much, father. It is too much. A part of it—"

There was a noise of someone shifting in the chair before the reply came. "What I mean is that I don't know how to get it. It’s so much, Dad. It’s way too much. Part of it—"

"A part of it!" cried the other, with an angry oath, "a part of it, when ruin and disgrace are already in the house, is worse than useless. If you can get half you can get all, you wretched fool. Half-measures only damn all concerned."

"A part of it!" shouted the other, swearing in anger, "A part of it, when ruin and disgrace are already here, is worse than useless. If you can get half, you can get it all, you miserable fool. Half-measures only ruin everyone involved."

"You told me last time—" began the other firmly, but was not allowed to finish. A succession of horrible oaths drowned his sentence, and the father went on, in a voice vibrating with anger—

"You told me last time—" started the other firmly, but he wasn't allowed to finish. A string of horrible curses cut off his sentence, and the father continued in a voice shaking with anger—

"You know she will give you anything. You have only been married a few months. If you ask and give a plausible reason you can get all we want and more. You can ask it temporarily. All will be paid back. It will re-establish the firm, and she will never know what was done with it. With that amount, Otto, you know I can recoup all these terrible losses, and in less than a year all will be repaid. But without it. . . . You must get it, Otto. Hear me, you must. Am I to be arrested for the misuse of trust moneys? Is our honoured name to be cursed and spat on?" The old man choked and stammered in his anger and desperation.

"You know she will give you anything. You've only been married a few months. If you ask and provide a good reason, you can get everything we want and more. You can ask for it temporarily. Everything will be paid back. It will help restore the business, and she will never find out what was done with it. With that amount, Otto, you know I can recover all these huge losses, and in less than a year, everything will be repaid. But without it... You have to get it, Otto. Listen to me, you must. Am I going to be arrested for misusing trust funds? Is our respected name going to be cursed and spat on?" The old man choked and stuttered in his anger and desperation.

Shorthouse stood shivering in the darkness and listening in spite of himself. The conversation had carried him along with it, and he had been for some reason afraid to let his neighbourhood be known. But at this point he realised that he had listened too long and that he must inform the two men that they could be overheard to every single syllable. So he coughed loudly, and at the same time rattled the handle of his door. It seemed to have no effect, for the voices continued just as loudly as before, the son protesting and the father growing more and more angry. He coughed again persistently, and also contrived purposely in the darkness to tumble against the partition, feeling the thin boards yield easily under his weight, and making a considerable noise in so doing. But the voices went on unconcernedly, and louder than ever. Could it be possible they had not heard?

Shorthouse stood shivering in the dark, listening despite himself. The conversation drew him in, and for some reason, he was afraid to reveal his presence. But at that moment, he realized he had eavesdropped for too long and needed to let the two men know they could be heard every single word. So he coughed loudly and rattled the handle of his door. It seemed to have no effect, as the voices continued just as loudly, the son protesting while the father grew angrier. He coughed again, more insistently, and deliberately bumped against the partition, feeling the thin boards bend under his weight, making quite a noise. But the voices carried on, completely unfazed, and even louder than before. Could it be that they hadn't heard him?

By this time Jim was more concerned about his own sleep than the morality of overhearing the private scandals of his neighbours, and he went out into the passage and knocked smartly at their door. Instantly, as if by magic, the sounds ceased. Everything dropped into utter silence. There was no light under the door and not a whisper could be heard within. He knocked again, but received no answer.

By now, Jim was more worried about his own sleep than about the ethics of eavesdropping on his neighbors' private drama, so he stepped into the hallway and knocked firmly on their door. Immediately, as if something magical had happened, all the noise stopped. There was complete silence. No light shone under the door, and not a single word could be heard inside. He knocked again but got no response.

"Gentlemen," he began at length, with his lips close to the keyhole and in German, "please do not talk so loud. I can overhear all you say in the next room. Besides, it is very late, and I wish to sleep."

"Gentlemen," he finally said, leaning close to the keyhole and speaking in German, "please don’t talk so loudly. I can hear everything you’re saying in the next room. Besides, it’s very late, and I’d like to get some sleep."

He paused and listened, but no answer was forthcoming. He turned the handle and found the door was locked. Not a sound broke the stillness of the night except the faint swish of the wind over the skylight and the creaking of a board here and there in the house below. The cold air of a very early morning crept down the passage, and made him shiver. The silence of the house began to impress him disagreeably. He looked behind him and about him, hoping, and yet fearing, that something would break the stillness. The voices still seemed to ring on in his ears; but that sudden silence, when he knocked at the door, affected him far more unpleasantly than the voices, and put strange thoughts in his brain—thoughts he did not like or approve.

He paused and listened, but there was no response. He turned the handle and found the door was locked. Not a sound disturbed the quiet of the night except for the faint rustling of the wind over the skylight and the creaking of a board here and there in the house below. The cold air of an early morning seeped down the hallway, making him shiver. The silence of the house started to unsettle him. He looked behind him and around him, both hoping and dreading that something would break the stillness. The voices still seemed to echo in his ears; but that sudden silence when he knocked at the door disturbed him much more than the voices, filling his mind with unsettling thoughts—thoughts he didn't like or want.

Moving stealthily from the door, he peered over the banisters into the space below. It was like a deep vault that might conceal in its shadows anything that was not good. It was not difficult to fancy he saw an indistinct moving to-and-fro below him. Was that a figure sitting on the stairs peering up obliquely at him out of hideous eyes? Was that a sound of whispering and shuffling down there in the dark halls and forsaken landings? Was it something more than the inarticulate murmur of the night?

Moving quietly from the door, he glanced over the banisters into the space below. It looked like a deep vault that could hide anything sinister in its shadows. It wasn't hard to imagine he saw something moving back and forth below him. Was that a figure sitting on the stairs, looking up at him with ugly eyes? Did he hear whispering and shuffling down there in the dark halls and abandoned landings? Was it more than just the vague sounds of the night?

The wind made an effort overhead, singing over the skylight, and the door behind him rattled and made him start. He turned to go back to his room, and the draught closed the door slowly in his face as if there were someone pressing against it from the other side. When he pushed it open and went in, a hundred shadowy forms seemed to dart swiftly and silently back to their corners and hiding-places. But in the adjoining room the sounds had entirely ceased, and Shorthouse soon crept into bed, and left the house with its inmates, waking or sleeping, to take care of themselves, while he entered the region of dreams and silence.

The wind blew overhead, whistling through the skylight, and the door behind him rattled, making him jump. He turned to head back to his room, and the draft slowly closed the door in his face as if someone was pushing against it from the other side. When he pushed it open and stepped inside, a hundred shadowy figures seemed to dart quickly and quietly back to their corners and hiding spots. But in the room next door, all sounds had completely stopped, and Shorthouse soon slipped into bed, leaving the house and its occupants, whether awake or asleep, to fend for themselves while he drifted into the realm of dreams and silence.

Next day, strong in the common sense that the sunlight brings, he determined to lodge a complaint against the noisy occupants of the next room and make the landlady request them to modify their voices at such late hours of the night and morning. But it so happened that she was not to be seen that day, and when he returned from the office at midnight it was, of course, too late.

The next day, feeling refreshed by the morning sunshine, he decided to file a complaint against the loud guests in the next room and ask the landlady to ask them to keep it down during the late hours of the night and early morning. However, she wasn’t around that day, and when he got back from work at midnight, it was obviously too late.

Looking under the door as he came up to bed he noticed that there was no light, and concluded that the Germans were not in. So much the better. He went to sleep about one o'clock, fully decided that if they came up later and woke him with their horrible noises he would not rest till he had roused the landlady and made her reprove them with that authoritative twang, in which every word was like the lash of a metallic whip.

Looking under the door as he headed to bed, he saw there was no light and figured that the Germans weren’t back. That was a relief. He fell asleep around one o'clock, fully determined that if they returned later and disturbed him with their awful noise, he wouldn’t rest until he had woken the landlady and made her scold them with that commanding tone, where every word felt like the crack of a metal whip.

However, there proved to be no need for such drastic measures, for Shorthouse slumbered peacefully all night, and his dreams—chiefly of the fields of grain and flocks of sheep on the far-away farms of his father's estate—were permitted to run their fanciful course unbroken.

However, it turned out that there was no need for such drastic measures, because Shorthouse slept peacefully all night, and his dreams—mostly of the fields of grain and flocks of sheep on the distant farms of his father's estate—were allowed to flow freely without interruption.

Two nights later, however, when he came home tired out, after a difficult day, and wet and blown about by one of the wickedest storms he had ever seen, his dreams—always of the fields and sheep—were not destined to be so undisturbed.

Two nights later, though, when he came home exhausted after a tough day, soaked and tossed around by one of the worst storms he had ever experienced, his dreams—which were always about the fields and sheep—were not meant to be so peaceful.

He had already dozed off in that delicious glow that follows the removal of wet clothes and the immediate snuggling under warm blankets, when his consciousness, hovering on the borderland between sleep and waking, was vaguely troubled by a sound that rose indistinctly from the depths of the house, and, between the gusts of wind and rain, reached his ears with an accompanying sense of uneasiness and discomfort. It rose on the night air with some pretence of regularity, dying away again in the roar of the wind to reassert itself distantly in the deep, brief hushes of the storm.

He had already drifted off in that cozy warmth that comes after taking off wet clothes and snuggling under soft blankets when his awareness, teetering between sleep and wakefulness, was faintly disturbed by a sound that emerged vaguely from somewhere in the house. Between the gusts of wind and rain, it reached his ears, bringing with it a feeling of unease and discomfort. The sound hovered in the night air with some semblance of regularity, fading away in the roar of the wind only to return distantly in the brief, deep quiet of the storm.

For a few minutes Jim's dreams were coloured only—tinged, as it were, by this impression of fear approaching from somewhere insensibly upon him. His consciousness, at first, refused to be drawn back from that enchanted region where it had wandered, and he did not immediately awaken. But the nature of his dreams changed unpleasantly. He saw the sheep suddenly run huddled together, as though frightened by the neighbourhood of an enemy, while the fields of waving corn became agitated as though some monster were moving uncouthly among the crowded stalks. The sky grew dark, and in his dream an awful sound came somewhere from the clouds. It was in reality the sound downstairs growing more distinct.

For a few minutes, Jim's dreams were only colored—tinged, as it were, by this sense of fear creeping up on him from somewhere. At first, he couldn’t pull his consciousness back from that enchanting place where it had drifted, and he didn’t wake up right away. But the nature of his dreams shifted uncomfortably. He saw the sheep suddenly crowd together, as if scared by the presence of an enemy, while the fields of swaying corn became restless, as if some giant creature was awkwardly moving among the dense stalks. The sky darkened, and in his dream, a terrible sound came from somewhere in the clouds. In reality, it was the sound downstairs becoming clearer.

Shorthouse shifted uneasily across the bed with something like a groan of distress. The next minute he awoke, and found himself sitting straight up in bed—listening. Was it a nightmare? Had he been dreaming evil dreams, that his flesh crawled and the hair stirred on his head?

Shorthouse moved restlessly on the bed, making a sound of discomfort. A moment later, he woke up and realized he was sitting up in bed, listening. Was it a nightmare? Had he been having troubling dreams that made his skin crawl and raised the hair on his neck?

The room was dark and silent, but outside the wind howled dismally and drove the rain with repeated assaults against the rattling windows. How nice it would be—the thought flashed through his mind—if all winds, like the west wind, went down with the sun! They made such fiendish noises at night, like the crying of angry voices. In the daytime they had such a different sound. If only——

The room was dark and quiet, but outside the wind howled mournfully and pelted the rain against the rattling windows. How nice it would be—the thought crossed his mind—if all winds, like the west wind, disappeared with the sunset! They made such terrifying noises at night, like the cries of furious voices. During the day, they sounded so different. If only——

Hark! It was no dream after all, for the sound was momentarily growing louder, and its cause was coming up the stairs. He found himself speculating feebly what this cause might be, but the sound was still too indistinct to enable him to arrive at any definite conclusion.

Listen! It was no dream after all, because the sound was getting louder, and its source was coming up the stairs. He found himself weakly wondering what this source could be, but the sound was still too unclear for him to come to any solid conclusion.

The voice of a church clock striking two made itself heard above the wind. It was just about the hour when the Germans had commenced their performance three nights before. Shorthouse made up his mind that if they began it again he would not put up with it for very long. Yet he was already horribly conscious of the difficulty he would have of getting out of bed. The clothes were so warm and comforting against his back. The sound, still steadily coming nearer, had by this time become differentiated from the confused clamour of the elements, and had resolved itself into the footsteps of one or more persons.

The sound of a church clock striking two was audible above the wind. It was around the same time the Germans had started their performance three nights ago. Shorthouse decided that if they began again, he wouldn’t tolerate it for long. Yet, he was already acutely aware of how hard it would be to get out of bed. The clothes felt so warm and comforting against his back. The sound, now getting closer, had separated from the chaotic noise of the elements and had turned into the footsteps of one or more people.

"The Germans, hang 'em!" thought Jim. "But what on earth is the matter with me? I never felt so queer in all my life."

"The Germans, hang 'em!" thought Jim. "But what is wrong with me? I've never felt this strange in my entire life."

He was trembling all over, and felt as cold as though he were in a freezing atmosphere. His nerves were steady enough, and he felt no diminution of physical courage, but he was conscious of a curious sense of malaise and trepidation, such as even the most vigorous men have been known to experience when in the first grip of some horrible and deadly disease. As the footsteps approached this feeling of weakness increased. He felt a strange lassitude creeping over him, a sort of exhaustion, accompanied by a growing numbness in the extremities, and a sensation of dreaminess in the head, as if perhaps the consciousness were leaving its accustomed seat in the brain and preparing to act on another plane. Yet, strange to say, as the vitality was slowly withdrawn from his body, his senses seemed to grow more acute.

He was shaking all over and felt as cold as if he were in freezing temperatures. His nerves were steady, and he didn't feel any loss of physical courage, but he was aware of a strange sense of unease and fear, similar to what even the strongest people have felt when they're first hit by some terrible and fatal illness. As the footsteps got closer, this feeling of weakness intensified. He experienced a strange weariness creeping over him, a type of exhaustion, along with a growing numbness in his limbs and a dreamy sensation in his head, as if his consciousness were starting to drift away from its usual place in the brain and getting ready to operate on a different level. Yet, oddly enough, as his energy slowly faded, his senses seemed to sharpen.

Meanwhile the steps were already on the landing at the top of the stairs, and Shorthouse, still sitting upright in bed, heard a heavy body brush past his door and along the wall outside, almost immediately afterwards the loud knocking of someone's knuckles on the door of the adjoining room.

Meanwhile, the steps were already on the landing at the top of the stairs, and Shorthouse, still sitting upright in bed, heard a heavy body brush past his door and along the wall outside, almost immediately afterwards, the loud knocking of someone's knuckles on the door of the adjoining room.

Instantly, though so far not a sound had proceeded from within, he heard, through the thin partition, a chair pushed back and a man quickly cross the floor and open the door.

Instantly, although no sound had come from inside, he heard, through the thin wall, a chair being pushed back and a man quickly crossing the floor to open the door.

"Ah! it's you," he heard in the son's voice. Had the fellow, then, been sitting silently in there all this time, waiting for his father's arrival? To Shorthouse it came not as a pleasant reflection by any means.

"Ah! it's you," he heard in his son's voice. Had the guy really been sitting there quietly all this time, waiting for his father to show up? For Shorthouse, this was definitely not a comforting thought.

There was no answer to this dubious greeting, but the door was closed quickly, and then there was a sound as if a bag or parcel had been thrown on a wooden table and had slid some distance across it before stopping.

There was no response to this questionable greeting, but the door shut quickly, and then there was a sound as if a bag or package had been tossed onto a wooden table and had slid some distance across it before coming to a stop.

"What's that?" asked the son, with anxiety in his tone.

"What's that?" the son asked, a hint of worry in his voice.

"You may know before I go," returned the other gruffly. Indeed his voice was more than gruff: it betrayed ill-suppressed passion.

"You can know before I leave," the other said roughly. In fact, his voice was more than rough; it showed barely hidden emotion.

Shorthouse was conscious of a strong desire to stop the conversation before it proceeded any further, but somehow or other his will was not equal to the task, and he could not get out of bed. The conversation went on, every tone and inflexion distinctly audible above the noise of the storm.

Shorthouse felt a strong urge to end the conversation before it went any further, but for some reason, he didn’t have the strength to do it, and he couldn’t get out of bed. The conversation continued, with every tone and inflection clearly heard over the noise of the storm.

In a low voice the father continued. Jim missed some of the words at the beginning of the sentence. It ended with: " . . . but now they've all left, and I've managed to get up to you. You know what I've come for." There was distinct menace in his tone.

In a quiet voice, the father continued. Jim missed some of the words at the start of the sentence. It ended with: " . . . but now they've all gone, and I've made my way to you. You know why I'm here." There was a clear threat in his tone.

"Yes," returned the other; "I have been waiting."

"Yes," replied the other; "I've been waiting."

"And the money?" asked the father impatiently.

"And what about the money?" the father asked, feeling impatient.

No answer.

No response.

"You've had three days to get it in, and I've contrived to stave off the worst so far—but to-morrow is the end."

"You’ve had three days to submit it, and I’ve managed to delay the worst of it for now—but tomorrow is the deadline."

No answer.

No response.

"Speak, Otto! What have you got for me? Speak, my son; for God's sake, tell me."

"Talk to me, Otto! What do you have for me? Speak, my son; please, tell me."

There was a moment's silence, during which the old man's vibrating accents seemed to echo through the rooms. Then came in a low voice the answer—

There was a moment of silence, during which the old man's trembling voice seemed to resonate through the rooms. Then a quiet voice replied—

"I have nothing."

"I have nothing."

"Otto!" cried the other with passion, "nothing!"

"Otto!" the other cried with intensity, "nothing!"

"I can get nothing," came almost in a whisper.

"I can't get anything," came almost in a whisper.

"You lie!" cried the other, in a half-stifled voice. "I swear you lie. Give me the money."

"You’re lying!" shouted the other, in a muffled voice. "I swear you’re lying. Give me the money."

A chair was heard scraping along the floor. Evidently the men had been sitting over the table, and one of them had risen. Shorthouse heard the bag or parcel drawn across the table, and then a step as if one of the men was crossing to the door.

A chair scraped across the floor. Clearly, the men had been sitting at the table, and one of them had gotten up. Shorthouse heard a bag or parcel being pulled across the table, and then a step as if one of the men was walking to the door.

"Father, what's in that? I must know," said Otto, with the first signs of determination in his voice. There must have been an effort on the son's part to gain possession of the parcel in question, and on the father's to retain it, for between them it fell to the ground. A curious rattle followed its contact with the floor. Instantly there were sounds of a scuffle. The men were struggling for the possession of the box. The elder man with oaths, and blasphemous imprecations, the other with short gasps that betokened the strength of his efforts. It was of short duration, and the younger man had evidently won, for a minute later was heard his angry exclamation.

"Father, what's in that? I need to know," said Otto, showing determination in his voice. It seemed like the son was trying hard to get the parcel, while the father was equally intent on keeping it, because it ended up falling to the ground between them. A curious rattle followed when it hit the floor. Suddenly, there were sounds of a struggle. The two men were fighting over the box. The older man cursed and shouted, while the younger one breathed heavily, showing the effort he was putting in. The struggle was brief, and it was clear the younger man had prevailed, as a moment later, his frustrated shout was heard.

"I knew it. Her jewels! You scoundrel, you shall never have them. It is a crime."

"I knew it. Her jewels! You scoundrel, you will never have them. That's a crime."

The elder man uttered a short, guttural laugh, which froze Jim's blood and made his skin creep. No word was spoken, and for the space of ten seconds there was a living silence. Then the air trembled with the sound of a thud, followed immediately by a groan and the crash of a heavy body falling over on to the table. A second later there was a lurching from the table on to the floor and against the partition that separated the rooms. The bed quivered an instant at the shock, but the unholy spell was lifted from his soul and Jim Shorthouse sprang out of bed and across the floor in a single bound. He knew that ghastly murder had been done—the murder by a father of his son.

The older man let out a short, guttural laugh that sent chills down Jim's spine and made his skin crawl. No one spoke, and for ten seconds, there was a tense silence. Then the air shook with the sound of a thud, quickly followed by a groan and the heavy thump of a body hitting the table. A moment later, the table lurched, and the body fell to the floor, crashing against the wall that separated the rooms. The bed shook briefly from the impact, but the sinister hold on his soul was broken, and Jim Shorthouse jumped out of bed and across the floor in one swift motion. He realized that a horrifying murder had taken place—the murder of a son by his own father.

With shaking fingers but a determined heart he lit the gas, and the first thing in which his eyes corroborated the evidence of his ears was the horrifying detail that the lower portion of the partition bulged unnaturally into his own room. The glaring paper with which it was covered had cracked under the tension and the boards beneath it bent inwards towards him. What hideous load was behind them, he shuddered to think.

With trembling fingers but a determined heart, he lit the gas, and the first thing his eyes confirmed from what he had heard was the terrifying detail that the lower part of the partition bulged unnaturally into his room. The glaring wallpaper that covered it had cracked under the pressure, and the boards underneath were bending inward toward him. What horrifying weight was behind them, he shuddered to imagine.

All this he saw in less than a second. Since the final lurch against the wall not a sound had proceeded from the room, not even a groan or a foot-step. All was still but the howl of the wind, which to his ears had in it a note of triumphant horror.

All this he saw in less than a second. Since the final bump against the wall, not a sound had come from the room, not even a groan or a footstep. Everything was quiet except for the howling wind, which, to him, carried a note of victorious horror.

Shorthouse was in the act of leaving the room to rouse the house and send for the police—in fact his hand was already on the door-knob—when something in the room arrested his attention. Out of the corner of his eyes he thought he caught sight of something moving. He was sure of it, and turning his eyes in the direction, he found he was not mistaken.

Shorthouse was about to leave the room to wake everyone up and call the police—in fact, his hand was already on the door knob—when something in the room caught his attention. Out of the corner of his eye, he thought he saw something moving. He was sure of it, and when he turned to look, he realized he was right.

Something was creeping slowly towards him along the floor. It was something dark and serpentine in shape, and it came from the place where the partition bulged. He stooped down to examine it with feelings of intense horror and repugnance, and he discovered that it was moving toward him from the other side of the wall. His eyes were fascinated, and for the moment he was unable to move. Silently, slowly, from side to side like a thick worm, it crawled forward into the room beneath his frightened eyes, until at length he could stand it no longer and stretched out his arm to touch it. But at the instant of contact he withdrew his hand with a suppressed scream. It was sluggish—and it was warm! and he saw that his fingers were stained with living crimson.

Something was slowly creeping toward him along the floor. It was something dark and snake-like, and it came from the spot where the wall bulged. He bent down to look at it, filled with intense horror and disgust, and realized it was moving toward him from the other side of the wall. His eyes were locked on it, and for a moment, he couldn't move. Silently, slowly, it wriggled from side to side like a thick worm, crawling into the room under his terrified gaze, until he could no longer bear it and reached out to touch it. But the moment his hand made contact, he pulled it back with a stifled scream. It was sluggish—and it was warm! He saw that his fingers were stained with living crimson.

A second more, and Shorthouse was out in the passage with his hand on the door of the next room. It was locked. He plunged forward with all his weight against it, and, the lock giving way, he fell headlong into a room that was pitch dark and very cold. In a moment he was on his feet again and trying to penetrate the blackness. Not a sound, not a movement. Not even the sense of a presence. It was empty, miserably empty!

A moment later, Shorthouse was in the hallway with his hand on the door to the next room. It was locked. He pushed against it with all his strength, and when the lock broke, he stumbled into a room that was completely dark and freezing. In an instant, he got back on his feet and tried to see through the darkness. There was no sound, no movement. Not even a feeling of someone being there. It was empty, heartbreakingly empty!

Across the room he could trace the outline of a window with rain streaming down the outside, and the blurred lights of the city beyond. But the room was empty, appallingly empty; and so still. He stood there, cold as ice, staring, shivering listening. Suddenly there was a step behind him and a light flashed into the room, and when he turned quickly with his arm up as if to ward off a terrific blow he found himself face to face with the landlady. Instantly the reaction began to set in.

Across the room, he could make out the shape of a window with rain pouring down the outside and the blurred lights of the city beyond. But the room was empty, painfully empty; and the silence was overwhelming. He stood there, freezing cold, staring, shivering, and listening. Suddenly, he heard a step behind him, and a light burst into the room. When he quickly turned, raising his arm as if to shield himself from a heavy blow, he found himself face-to-face with the landlady. Instantly, the reaction began to kick in.

It was nearly three o'clock in the morning, and he was standing there with bare feet and striped pyjamas in a small room, which in the merciful light he perceived to be absolutely empty, carpetless, and without a stick of furniture, or even a window-blind. There he stood staring at the disagreeable landlady. And there she stood too, staring and silent, in a black wrapper, her head almost bald, her face white as chalk, shading a sputtering candle with one bony hand and peering over it at him with her blinking green eyes. She looked positively hideous.

It was almost three o'clock in the morning, and he was standing there with bare feet and striped pajamas in a small room that, in the dim light, he saw was completely empty, with no carpet, furniture, or even a window blind. He stood there staring at the unfriendly landlady. And she stood there too, staring back, silent, in a black robe, her head nearly bald, her face white as chalk, shielding a flickering candle with one bony hand and peering over it at him with her blinking green eyes. She looked truly hideous.

"Waal?" she drawled at length, "I heard yer right enough. Guess you couldn't sleep! Or just prowlin' round a bit—is that it?"

"Waal?" she stretched out her words, "I heard you for sure. I guess you couldn't sleep! Or just wandering around a bit—is that it?"

The empty room, the absence of all traces of the recent tragedy, the silence, the hour, his striped pyjamas and bare feet—everything together combined to deprive him momentarily of speech. He stared at her blankly without a word.

The empty room, the lack of any signs of the recent tragedy, the silence, the time, his striped pajamas and bare feet—everything combined to leave him speechless for a moment. He stared at her blankly without saying a word.

"Waal?" clanked the awful voice.

"Waal?" clanked the harsh voice.

"My dear woman," he burst out finally, "there's been something awful—" So far his desperation took him, but no farther. He positively stuck at the substantive.

"My dear woman," he exclaimed finally, "something terrible has happened—" That was as far as his desperation took him, but no further. He was completely stuck on the main point.

"Oh! there hasn't been nothin'," she said slowly still peering at him. "I reckon you've only seen and heard what the others did. I never can keep folks on this floor long. Most of 'em catch on sooner or later—that is, the ones that's kind of quick and sensitive. Only you being an Englishman I thought you wouldn't mind. Nothin' really happens; it's only thinkin' like."

"Oh! There hasn't been anything," she said slowly, still looking at him. "I guess you've just seen and heard what the others did. I can never keep people on this floor for long. Most of them catch on sooner or later—that is, the ones who are kind of quick and sensitive. I thought since you're an Englishman, you wouldn't mind. Nothing really happens; it's just thinking like that."

Shorthouse was beside himself. He felt ready to pick her up and drop her over the banisters, candle and all.

Shorthouse was overwhelmed. He felt like he could pick her up and throw her over the banisters, candle and all.

"Look there," he said, pointing at her within an inch of her blinking eyes with the fingers that had touched the oozing blood; "look there, my good woman. Is that only thinking?"

"Look there," he said, pointing at her just inches from her blinking eyes with the fingers that had touched the oozing blood; "look there, my good woman. Is that just thinking?"

She stared a minute, as if not knowing what he meant.

She stared for a minute, as if she didn't understand what he meant.

"I guess so," she said at length.

"I suppose so," she said after a moment.

He followed her eyes, and to his amazement saw that his fingers were as white as usual, and quite free from the awful stain that had been there ten minutes before. There was no sign of blood. No amount of staring could bring it back. Had he gone out of his mind? Had his eyes and ears played such tricks with him? Had his senses become false and perverted? He dashed past the landlady, out into the passage, and gained his own room in a couple of strides. Whew! . . . the partition no longer bulged. The paper was not torn. There was no creeping, crawling thing on the faded old carpet.

He followed her gaze and, to his surprise, saw that his fingers were as pale as usual and completely free of the terrible stain that had been there just ten minutes ago. There was no sign of blood. No amount of staring could make it return. Had he lost his mind? Had his eyes and ears played tricks on him? Had his senses become distorted? He rushed past the landlady, out into the hallway, and reached his room in just a couple of strides. Whew! . . . the wall no longer bulged. The wallpaper wasn’t torn. There was no creepy crawly on the old, faded carpet.

"It's all over now," drawled the metallic voice behind him. "I'm going to bed again."

"It's all over now," said the metallic voice behind him. "I'm going to bed again."

He turned and saw the landlady slowly going downstairs again, still shading the candle with her hand and peering up at him from time to time as she moved. A black, ugly, unwholesome object, he thought, as she disappeared into the darkness below, and the last flicker of her candle threw a queer-shaped shadow along the wall and over the ceiling.

He turned and saw the landlady slowly heading downstairs again, still covering the candle with her hand and glancing up at him from time to time as she moved. A black, ugly, unwholesome figure, he thought, as she faded into the darkness below, and the last flicker of her candle cast a strange shadow along the wall and over the ceiling.

Without hesitating a moment, Shorthouse threw himself into his clothes and went out of the house. He preferred the storm to the horrors of that top floor, and he walked the streets till daylight. In the evening he told the landlady he would leave next day, in spite of her assurances that nothing more would happen.

Without any hesitation, Shorthouse got dressed and left the house. He preferred the storm to the nightmare of that top floor, and he walked the streets until dawn. In the evening, he informed the landlady that he would be leaving the next day, despite her assurances that nothing else would happen.

"It never comes back," she said—"that is, not after he's killed."

"It never comes back," she said, "at least not after he's killed."

Shorthouse gasped.

Shorthouse gasped.

"You gave me a lot for my money," he growled.

"You really gave me a lot for my money," he said angrily.

"Waal, it aren't my show," she drawled. "I'm no spirit medium. You take chances. Some'll sleep right along and never hear nothin'. Others, like yourself, are different and get the whole thing."

"Waal, it’s not my show," she said. "I’m not a spirit medium. You take chances. Some will sleep right through and never hear anything. Others, like you, are different and catch the whole thing."

"Who's the old gentleman?—does he hear it?" asked Jim.

"Who’s the old guy?—can he hear it?" asked Jim.

"There's no old gentleman at all," she answered coolly. "I just told you that to make you feel easy like in case you did hear anythin'. You were all alone on the floor."

"There's no old guy at all," she replied calmly. "I just said that to put you at ease in case you heard anything. You were all by yourself on the floor."

"Say now," she went on, after a pause in which Shorthouse could think of nothing to say but unpublishable things, "say now, do tell, did you feel sort of cold when the show was on, sort of tired and weak, I mean, as if you might be going to die?"

"Well," she continued after a moment of silence in which Shorthouse could only think of things he couldn't publish, "tell me, did you feel kind of cold during the show, sort of tired and weak, like you might be about to die?"

"How can I say?" he answered savagely; "what I felt God only knows."

"How can I put it?" he replied angrily; "only God knows what I felt."

"Waal, but He won't tell," she drawled out. "Only I was wonderin' how you really did feel, because the man who had that room last was found one morning in bed—"

"Waal, but he won't tell," she said slowly. "I was just wondering how you really felt, because the guy who had that room last was found one morning in bed—"

"In bed?"

"In bed?"

"He was dead. He was the one before you. Oh! You don't need to get rattled so. You're all right. And it all really happened, they do say. This house used to be a private residence some twenty-five years ago, and a German family of the name of Steinhardt lived here. They had a big business in Wall Street, and stood 'way up in things."

"He was dead. He was the one before you. Oh! You don't need to get so worked up. You're fine. And it really happened, or so they say. This house used to be a private home about twenty-five years ago, and a German family named Steinhardt lived here. They had a big business on Wall Street and were pretty well-off."

"Ah!" said her listener.

"Wow!" said her listener.

"Oh yes, they did, right at the top, till one fine day it all bust and the old man skipped with the boodle—"

"Oh yes, they did, right at the top, till one fine day it all blew up and the old man ran off with the cash—"

"Skipped with the boodle?"

"Skipped with the cash?"

"That's so," she said; "got clear away with all the money, and the son was found dead in his house, committed soocide it was thought. Though there was some as said he couldn't have stabbed himself and fallen in that position. They said he was murdered. The father died in prison. They tried to fasten the murder on him, but there was no motive, or no evidence, or no somethin'. I forget now."

"That's true," she said; "took off with all the money, and the son was found dead in his house, suspected of suicide. But some people said he couldn't have stabbed himself and ended up in that position. They thought he was murdered. The father died in prison. They tried to pin the murder on him, but there was no motive, no evidence, or something like that. I can't remember now."

"Very pretty," said Shorthouse.

"Very pretty," Shorthouse said.

"I'll show you somethin' mighty queer any-ways," she drawled, "if you'll come upstairs a minute. I've heard the steps and voices lots of times; they don't pheaze me any. I'd just as lief hear so many dogs barkin'. You'll find the whole story in the newspapers if you look it up—not what goes on here, but the story of the Germans. My house would be ruined if they told all, and I'd sue for damages."

"I'll show you something really strange anyway," she said slowly, "if you come upstairs for a minute. I've heard the footsteps and voices plenty of times; they don't bother me at all. I'd just as soon listen to a bunch of dogs barking. You can find the whole story in the newspapers if you look it up—not what's happening here, but the story about the Germans. My house would be ruined if they revealed everything, and I'd definitely sue for damages."

They reached the bedroom, and the woman went in and pulled up the edge of the carpet where Shorthouse had seen the blood soaking in the previous night.

They got to the bedroom, and the woman went in and lifted the edge of the carpet where Shorthouse had noticed the blood soaking in the night before.

"Look thar, if you feel like it," said the old hag. Stooping down, he saw a dark, dull stain in the boards that corresponded exactly to the shape and position of the blood as he had seen it.

"Look there, if you want," said the old hag. Stooping down, he saw a dark, dull stain in the floorboards that matched exactly the shape and position of the blood as he had seen it.

That night he slept in a hotel, and the following day sought new quarters. In the newspapers on file in his office after a long search he found twenty years back the detailed story, substantially as the woman had said, of Steinhardt & Co.'s failure, the absconding and subsequent arrest of the senior partner, and the suicide, or murder, of his son Otto. The landlady's room-house had formerly been their private residence.

That night he stayed in a hotel, and the next day he looked for a new place to stay. After a long search, he found in the newspapers stored in his office a detailed story from twenty years ago, mostly matching what the woman had said, about Steinhardt & Co.'s failure, the flight and later arrest of the senior partner, and the suicide, or murder, of his son Otto. The landlady's boarding house used to be their private residence.


KEEPING HIS PROMISE

It was eleven o'clock at night, and young Marriott was locked into his room, cramming as hard as he could cram. He was a "Fourth Year Man" at Edinburgh University and he had been ploughed for this particular examination so often that his parents had positively declared they could no longer supply the funds to keep him there.

It was eleven o'clock at night, and young Marriott was shut in his room, studying as hard as he could. He was a "Fourth Year Man" at Edinburgh University, and he had failed this particular exam so many times that his parents had clearly stated they could no longer provide the money to keep him there.

His rooms were cheap and dingy, but it was the lecture fees that took the money. So Marriott pulled himself together at last and definitely made up his mind that he would pass or die in the attempt, and for some weeks now he had been reading as hard as mortal man can read. He was trying to make up for lost time and money in a way that showed conclusively he did not understand the value of either. For no ordinary man—and Marriott was in every sense an ordinary man—can afford to drive the mind as he had lately been driving his, without sooner or later paying the cost.

His rooms were cheap and run-down, but it was the lecture fees that really drained his finances. So Marriott finally pulled himself together and made up his mind to either pass or die trying, and for the past few weeks, he had been reading as hard as any mortal can. He was trying to make up for lost time and money in a way that clearly showed he didn’t grasp the value of either. Because no ordinary person—and Marriott was very much an ordinary person—can push their mind the way he had been without eventually paying the price.

Among the students he had few friends or acquaintances, and these few had promised not to disturb him at night, knowing he was at last reading in earnest. It was, therefore, with feelings a good deal stronger than mere surprise that he heard his door-bell ring on this particular night and realised that he was to have a visitor. Some men would simply have muffled the bell and gone on quietly with their work. But Marriott was not this sort. He was nervous. It would have bothered and pecked at his mind all night long not to know who the visitor was and what he wanted. The only thing to do, therefore, was to let him in—and out again—as quickly as possible.

Among the students, he had few friends or acquaintances, and those few had promised not to bother him at night, knowing he was finally focused on his reading. So, he felt a lot more than just surprise when he heard the doorbell ring that particular night and realized he was going to have a visitor. Some guys would have just ignored the bell and continued working quietly. But Marriott wasn't like that. He was anxious. It would have nagged at him all night not knowing who the visitor was and what they wanted. So, the only thing to do was to let them in—and out again—as quickly as possible.

The landlady went to bed at ten o'clock punctually, after which hour nothing would induce her to pretend she heard the bell, so Marriott jumped up from his books with an exclamation that augured ill for the reception of his caller, and prepared to let him in with his own hand.

The landlady went to bed at ten o'clock sharp, after which nothing would make her pretend she heard the bell. So, Marriott jumped up from his books with an exclamation that hinted at trouble for his visitor, and got ready to let him in himself.

The streets of Edinburgh town were very still at this late hour—it was late for Edinburgh—and in the quiet neighbourhood of F—— Street, where Marriott lived on the third floor, scarcely a sound broke the silence. As he crossed the floor, the bell rang a second time, with unnecessary clamour, and he unlocked the door and passed into the little hallway with considerable wrath and annoyance in his heart at the insolence of the double interruption.

The streets of Edinburgh were very quiet at this late hour—it was late for Edinburgh—and in the calm area of F—— Street, where Marriott lived on the third floor, hardly a sound disturbed the silence. As he crossed the floor, the doorbell rang a second time, loudly and annoyingly, and he unlocked the door and stepped into the small hallway with a lot of anger and irritation at the rudeness of the repeated interruption.

"The fellows all know I'm reading for this exam. Why in the world do they come to bother me at such an unearthly hour?"

"The guys all know I'm studying for this exam. Why on earth do they come to bug me at such a ridiculous hour?"

The inhabitants of the building, with himself, were medical students, general students, poor Writers to the Signet, and some others whose vocations were perhaps not so obvious. The stone staircase, dimly lighted at each floor by a gas-jet that would not turn above a certain height, wound down to the level of the street with no pretence at carpet or railing. At some levels it was cleaner than at others. It depended on the landlady of the particular level.

The residents of the building, including him, were medical students, regular students, struggling Writers to the Signet, and a few others whose jobs might not have been so clear. The stone staircase, barely lit on each floor by a gas light that wouldn’t go above a certain height, twisted down to street level without any carpet or railing. At some floors, it was cleaner than at others. It depended on the landlady of that particular floor.

The acoustic properties of a spiral staircase seem to be peculiar. Marriott, standing by the open door, book in hand, thought every moment the owner of the footsteps would come into view. The sound of the boots was so close and so loud that they seemed to travel disproportionately in advance of their cause. Wondering who it could be, he stood ready with all manner of sharp greetings for the man who dared thus to disturb his work. But the man did not appear. The steps sounded almost under his nose, yet no one was visible.

The sound qualities of a spiral staircase are quite unusual. Marriott, standing by the open door with a book in hand, thought at any moment the person making the footsteps would show up. The sound of the boots was so near and so loud that it felt like they were arriving before their owner. Curious about who it could be, he prepared various sharp remarks for the person who dared to interrupt his work. But the man never appeared. The footsteps echoed almost right under his nose, yet no one was in sight.

A sudden queer sensation of fear passed over him—a faintness and a shiver down the back. It went, however, almost as soon as it came, and he was just debating whether he would call aloud to his invisible visitor, or slam the door and return to his books, when the cause of the disturbance turned the corner very slowly and came into view.

A sudden, strange wave of fear washed over him—he felt faint and shivery down his back. However, it disappeared almost as quickly as it arrived, and he was just thinking about whether to call out to his unseen visitor or slam the door and go back to his books when the reason for the disturbance slowly turned the corner and came into view.

It was a stranger. He saw a youngish man short of figure and very broad. His face was the colour of a piece of chalk and the eyes, which were very bright, had heavy lines underneath them. Though the cheeks and chin were unshaven and the general appearance unkempt, the man was evidently a gentleman, for he was well dressed and bore himself with a certain air. But, strangest of all, he wore no hat, and carried none in his hand; and although rain had been falling steadily all the evening, he appeared to have neither overcoat nor umbrella.

It was a stranger. He saw a youngish man, short and very broad. His face was the color of a piece of chalk, and his bright eyes had heavy dark circles underneath them. Even though his cheeks and chin were unshaven and he looked messy, the man was obviously a gentleman because he was well-dressed and had a certain demeanor. But the weirdest thing of all was that he wasn’t wearing a hat and didn’t have one in his hand; and although it had been raining steadily all evening, he seemed to have neither an overcoat nor an umbrella.

A hundred questions sprang up in Marriott's mind and rushed to his lips, chief among which was something like "Who in the world are you?" and "What in the name of heaven do you come to me for?" But none of these questions found time to express themselves in words, for almost at once the caller turned his head a little so that the gas light in the hall fell upon his features from a new angle. Then in a flash Marriott recognised him.

A hundred questions popped into Marriott's mind and were ready to spill out, the foremost being something like "Who on earth are you?" and "What do you want from me?" But none of these questions had the chance to be voiced, because almost immediately the visitor tilted his head slightly so that the gas light in the hallway illuminated his face from a different angle. Then, in an instant, Marriott recognized him.

"Field! Man alive! Is it you?" he gasped.

"Field! Wow! Is that you?" he gasped.

The Fourth Year Man was not lacking in intuition, and he perceived at once that here was a case for delicate treatment. He divined, without any actual process of thought, that the catastrophe often predicted had come at last, and that this man's father had turned him out of the house. They had been at a private school together years before, and though they had hardly met once since, the news had not failed to reach him from time to time with considerable detail, for the family lived near his own and between certain of the sisters there was great intimacy. Young Field had gone wild later, he remembered hearing about it all—drink, a woman, opium, or something of the sort—he could not exactly call to mind.

The Fourth Year Man had a good sense of intuition, and he immediately recognized that this was a situation that required careful handling. He understood, without really thinking about it, that the disaster everyone had warned about had finally happened, and that this man's father had kicked him out of the house. They had attended a private school together years ago, and even though they had barely seen each other since, he had still heard updates about the family over the years, mainly because they lived close by and some of the sisters were very close friends. He recalled hearing that Young Field had gone off the rails later on—something about drinking, a woman, opium, or something along those lines—though he couldn't quite remember the details.

"Come in," he said at once, his anger vanishing. "There's been something wrong, I can see. Come in, and tell me all about it and perhaps I can help—" He hardly knew what to say, and stammered a lot more besides. The dark side of life, and the horror of it, belonged to a world that lay remote from his own select little atmosphere of books and dreamings. But he had a man's heart for all that.

"Come in," he said immediately, his anger fading away. "Something's not right, I can tell. Come in and share what’s going on, and maybe I can help—" He struggled to find the right words, stumbling over his thoughts. The darker aspects of life, and their horrors, seemed so far removed from his own little world of books and daydreams. But despite that, he had a man’s heart.

He led the way across the hall, shutting the front door carefully behind him, and noticed as he did so that the other, though certainly sober, was unsteady on his legs, and evidently much exhausted. Marriott might not be able to pass his examinations, but he at least knew the symptoms of starvation—acute starvation, unless he was much mistaken—when they stared him in the face.

He walked ahead across the hall, carefully closing the front door behind him, and noticed that the other person, though definitely sober, was unsteady on his feet and clearly very tired. Marriott might not be able to pass his exams, but he at least recognized the signs of starvation—severe starvation, if he wasn’t mistaken—when they were right in front of him.

"Come along," he said cheerfully, and with genuine sympathy in his voice. "I'm glad to see you. I was going to have a bite of something to eat, and you're just in time to join me."

"Come on," he said cheerfully, with real sympathy in his voice. "I'm happy to see you. I was about to grab a bite to eat, and you're just in time to join me."

The other made no audible reply, and shuffled so feebly with his feet that Marriott took his arm by way of support. He noticed for the first time that the clothes hung on him with pitiful looseness. The broad frame was literally hardly more than a frame. He was as thin as a skeleton. But, as he touched him, the sensation of faintness and dread returned. It only lasted a moment, and then passed off, and he ascribed it not unnaturally to the distress and shock of seeing a former friend in such a pitiful plight.

The other person didn't respond and shuffled along weakly, so Marriott took his arm to help him. He noticed for the first time how loose the clothes were on him. The once broad frame was now hardly more than a skeleton. He was incredibly thin. But when he touched him, he felt a brief wave of faintness and dread that quickly faded. He rationalized it as the natural reaction to seeing a former friend in such a sad state.

"Better let me guide you. It's shamefully dark—this hall. I'm always complaining," he said lightly, recognising by the weight upon his arm that the guidance was sorely needed, "but the old cat never does anything except promise." He led him to the sofa, wondering all the time where he had come from and how he had found out the address. It must be at least seven years since those days at the private school when they used to be such close friends.

"Better let me show you the way. It's really dark in this hall. I'm always complaining," he said jokingly, feeling the weight on his arm indicating that help was definitely needed, "but the old guy never does anything but make promises." He led him to the sofa, constantly wondering where he had come from and how he found out the address. It must have been at least seven years since those days at the private school when they used to be such good friends.

"Now, if you'll forgive me for a minute," he said, "I'll get supper ready—such as it is. And don't bother to talk. Just take it easy on the sofa. I see you're dead tired. You can tell me about it afterwards, and we'll make plans."

"Now, if you'll excuse me for a moment," he said, "I'll get dinner ready—whatever that may be. And don't worry about making conversation. Just relax on the sofa. I can tell you're exhausted. You can fill me in later, and we'll figure things out."

The other sat down on the edge of the sofa and stared in silence, while Marriott got out the brown loaf, scones, and huge pot of marmalade that Edinburgh students always keep in their cupboards. His eyes shone with a brightness that suggested drugs, Marriott thought, stealing a glance at him from behind the cupboard door. He did not like yet to take a full square look. The fellow was in a bad way, and it would have been so like an examination to stare and wait for explanations. Besides, he was evidently almost too exhausted to speak. So, for reasons of delicacy—and for another reason as well which he could not exactly formulate to himself—he let his visitor rest apparently unnoticed, while he busied himself with the supper. He lit the spirit lamp to make cocoa, and when the water was boiling he drew up the table with the good things to the sofa, so that Field need not have even the trouble of moving to a chair.

The other person sat down on the edge of the sofa and stared in silence while Marriott got out the brown loaf, scones, and the huge jar of marmalade that Edinburgh students always keep in their cupboards. His eyes had a shine that suggested he might be on something, Marriott thought, stealing a glance at him from behind the cupboard door. He didn’t want to take a full look yet. The guy was in rough shape, and it felt too much like an exam to stare and wait for answers. Plus, he was clearly almost too exhausted to talk. So, for the sake of politeness—and for another reason that he couldn’t quite put his finger on—he let his visitor rest while he focused on making dinner. He lit the spirit lamp to prepare cocoa, and when the water was boiling, he pulled the table with the good food closer to the sofa so that Field wouldn’t even have to bother getting up to a chair.

"Now, let's tuck in," he said, "and afterwards we'll have a pipe and a chat. I'm reading for an exam, you know, and I always have something about this time. It's jolly to have a companion."

"Alright, let’s dig in," he said, "and after that, we can smoke a pipe and have a conversation. I’m studying for an exam, you know, and I always have something going on around this time. It’s great to have someone keep me company."

He looked up and caught his guest's eyes directed straight upon his own. An involuntary shudder ran through him from head to foot. The face opposite him was deadly white and wore a dreadful expression of pain and mental suffering.

He looked up and found his guest's eyes fixed directly on his own. An involuntary shiver ran through him from head to toe. The face in front of him was ghostly pale and bore a terrible look of pain and mental anguish.

"By Gad!" he said, jumping up, "I quite forgot. I've got some whisky somewhere. What an ass I am. I never touch it myself when I'm working like this."

"Wow!" he exclaimed, leaping to his feet, "I totally forgot. I have some whisky stashed away. What a fool I am. I never drink it when I'm focused on work like this."

He went to the cupboard and poured out a stiff glass which the other swallowed at a single gulp and without any water. Marriott watched him while he drank it, and at the same time noticed something else as well—Field's coat was all over dust, and on one shoulder was a bit of cobweb. It was perfectly dry; Field arrived on a soaking wet night without hat, umbrella, or overcoat, and yet perfectly dry, even dusty. Therefore he had been under cover. What did it all mean? Had he been hiding in the building? . . .

He went to the cupboard and poured a strong drink into a glass, which the other person gulped down without any water. Marriott watched him while he drank and also noticed something else—Field's coat was covered in dust, and there was a bit of cobweb on one shoulder. It was completely dry; Field had shown up on a soaking wet night without a hat, umbrella, or overcoat, yet he was perfectly dry, even dusty. So, he must have been sheltered somewhere. What did it all mean? Had he been hiding in the building? . . .

It was very strange. Yet he volunteered nothing; and Marriott had pretty well made up his mind by this time that he would not ask any questions until he had eaten and slept. Food and sleep were obviously what the poor devil needed most and first—he was pleased with his powers of ready diagnosis—and it would not be fair to press him till he had recovered a bit.

It was very strange. Still, he didn't offer any information, and Marriott had pretty much decided by this point that he wouldn't ask any questions until after he had eaten and slept. Clearly, food and rest were exactly what the poor guy needed most, and he felt good about his ability to figure that out quickly. It wouldn't be right to push him until he had a chance to recover a bit.

They ate their supper together while the host carried on a running one-sided conversation, chiefly about himself and his exams and his "old cat" of a landlady, so that the guest need not utter a single word unless he really wished to—which he evidently did not! But, while he toyed with his food, feeling no desire to eat, the other ate voraciously. To see a hungry man devour cold scones, stale oatcake, and brown bread laden with marmalade was a revelation to this inexperienced student who had never known what it was to be without at least three meals a day. He watched in spite of himself, wondering why the fellow did not choke in the process.

They had dinner together while the host kept talking nonstop, mostly about himself, his exams, and his "old cat" of a landlady, so the guest didn't have to say a word unless he really wanted to—which, clearly, he didn't! But while he fiddled with his food, feeling no urge to eat, the other guy was eating voraciously. Watching a hungry man devour cold scones, stale oatcakes, and brown bread piled high with marmalade was eye-opening for this inexperienced student, who had never experienced life without at least three meals a day. He found himself unable to look away, wondering how the guy didn't choke while eating.

But Field seemed to be as sleepy as he was hungry. More than once his head dropped and he ceased to masticate the food in his mouth. Marriott had positively to shake him before he would go on with his meal. A stronger emotion will overcome a weaker, but this struggle between the sting of real hunger and the magical opiate of overpowering sleep was a curious sight to the student, who watched it with mingled astonishment and alarm. He had heard of the pleasure it was to feed hungry men, and watch them eat, but he had never actually witnessed it, and he had no idea it was like this. Field ate like an animal—gobbled, stuffed, gorged. Marriott forgot his reading, and began to feel something very much like a lump in his throat.

But Field seemed to be as sleepy as he was hungry. More than once, his head dropped, and he stopped chewing the food in his mouth. Marriott had to shake him hard before he would continue with his meal. A stronger feeling can overcome a weaker one, but this battle between the intense sting of real hunger and the soothing pull of overwhelming sleep was an odd sight for the student, who watched it with mixed astonishment and concern. He had heard about the joy of feeding hungry men and seeing them eat, but he had never actually experienced it, and he had no idea it would be like this. Field ate like an animal—gobbling, stuffing, gorging. Marriott forgot his reading and started to feel something very much like a lump in his throat.

"Afraid there's been awfully little to offer you, old man," he managed to blurt out when at length the last scone had disappeared, and the rapid, one-sided meal was at an end. Field still made no reply, for he was almost asleep in his seat. He merely looked up wearily and gratefully.

"Sorry, there's really not much to give you, old man," he finally said after the last scone was gone and the quick, one-sided meal was over. Field still didn’t reply; he was nearly asleep in his chair. He just looked up, tired but thankful.

"Now you must have some sleep, you know," he continued, "or you'll go to pieces. I shall be up all night reading for this blessed exam. You're more than welcome to my bed. To-morrow we'll have a late breakfast and—and see what can be done—and make plans—I'm awfully good at making plans, you know," he added with an attempt at lightness.

"Now you really need to get some sleep, you know," he went on, "or you’ll fall apart. I’ll be up all night studying for this exam. You’re totally welcome to my bed. Tomorrow we’ll have a late breakfast and see what we can do—and make some plans—I’m really good at making plans, you know," he added, trying to sound casual.

Field maintained his "dead sleepy" silence, but appeared to acquiesce, and the other led the way into the bedroom, apologising as he did so to this half-starved son of a baronet—whose own home was almost a palace—for the size of the room. The weary guest, however, made no pretence of thanks or politeness. He merely steadied himself on his friend's arm as he staggered across the room, and then, with all his clothes on, dropped his exhausted body on the bed. In less than a minute he was to all appearances sound asleep.

Field kept his "dead sleepy" silence but seemed to go along with it, and the other person led the way into the bedroom, apologizing as he did so to this half-starved son of a baronet—whose own home was practically a palace—about the size of the room. The tired guest, however, didn’t bother with thanks or polite gestures. He just leaned on his friend's arm as he stumbled across the room and then, fully dressed, collapsed onto the bed. In less than a minute, he looked to all appearances completely asleep.

For several minutes Marriott stood in the open door and watched him; praying devoutly that he might never find himself in a like predicament, and then fell to wondering what he would do with his unbidden guest on the morrow. But he did not stop long to think, for the call of his books was imperative, and happen what might, he must see to it that he passed that examination.

For several minutes, Marriott stood in the open door and watched him, praying earnestly that he would never end up in a similar situation, and then he began to wonder what he would do with his unexpected guest the next day. But he didn't think about it for long, as the pull of his books was too strong, and no matter what happened, he had to make sure he studied for that exam.

Having again locked the door into the hall, he sat down to his books and resumed his notes on materia medica where he had left off when the bell rang. But it was difficult for some time to concentrate his mind on the subject. His thoughts kept wandering to the picture of that white-faced, strange-eyed fellow, starved and dirty, lying in his clothes and boots on the bed. He recalled their schooldays together before they had drifted apart, and how they had vowed eternal friendship—and all the rest of it. And now! What horrible straits to be in. How could any man let the love of dissipation take such hold upon him?

After locking the door to the hallway again, he sat down with his books and picked up his notes on materia medica from where he had left off when the bell rang. But for a while, it was hard to focus on the material. His thoughts kept drifting to the image of that white-faced, strange-eyed guy, starved and dirty, lying in his clothes and boots on the bed. He remembered their school days together before they had grown apart and how they had promised eternal friendship—and all that. And now! What a terrible situation to be in. How could any man let the desire for indulgence take such a grip on him?

But one of their vows together Marriott, it seemed, had completely forgotten. Just now, at any rate, it lay too far in the background of his memory to be recalled.

But one of the promises they made together, Marriott seemed to have completely forgotten. Right now, at least, it was too far back in his mind to be remembered.

Through the half-open door—the bedroom led out of the sitting-room and had no other door—came the sound of deep, long-drawn breathing, the regular, steady breathing of a tired man, so tired that, even to listen to it made Marriott almost want to go to sleep himself.

Through the half-open door—the bedroom that connected to the sitting room and had no other exit—came the sound of deep, long breaths, the steady, regular breathing of a tired man, so tired that just listening to it almost made Marriott feel like he wanted to fall asleep too.

"He needed it," reflected the student, "and perhaps it came only just in time!"

"He needed it," the student thought, "and maybe it came just in time!"

Perhaps so; for outside the bitter wind from across the Forth howled cruelly and drove the rain in cold streams against the window-panes, and down the deserted streets. Long before Marriott settled down again properly to his reading, he heard distantly, as it were, through the sentences of the book, the heavy, deep breathing of the sleeper in the next room.

Perhaps so; because outside, the harsh wind from across the Forth howled mercilessly and drove the cold rain against the window panes and down the empty streets. Long before Marriott was able to focus on his reading again, he could hear, almost as if in the background of the book's sentences, the heavy, deep breathing of the person sleeping in the next room.

A couple of hours later, when he yawned and changed his books, he still heard the breathing, and went cautiously up to the door to look round.

A couple of hours later, when he yawned and switched out his books, he could still hear the breathing, so he carefully approached the door to take a look around.

At first the darkness of the room must have deceived him, or else his eyes were confused and dazzled by the recent glare of the reading lamp. For a minute or two he could make out nothing at all but dark lumps of furniture, the mass of the chest of drawers by the wall, and the white patch where his bath stood in the centre of the floor.

At first, the room's darkness must have tricked him, or maybe his eyes were confused and blinded by the bright light of the reading lamp. For a minute or two, he couldn't see anything except dark shapes of furniture, the bulk of the chest of drawers against the wall, and the white spot where his bathtub was in the middle of the floor.

Then the bed came slowly into view. And on it he saw the outline of the sleeping body gradually take shape before his eyes, growing up strangely into the darkness, till it stood out in marked relief—the long black form against the white counterpane.

Then the bed slowly came into view. And on it, he saw the shape of the sleeping body gradually take form before his eyes, rising oddly into the darkness, until it stood out clearly—the long black figure against the white bedspread.

He could hardly help smiling. Field had not moved an inch. He watched him a moment or two and then returned to his books. The night was full of the singing voices of the wind and rain. There was no sound of traffic; no hansoms clattered over the cobbles, and it was still too early for the milk carts. He worked on steadily and conscientiously, only stopping now and again to change a book, or to sip some of the poisonous stuff that kept him awake and made his brain so active, and on these occasions Field's breathing was always distinctly audible in the room. Outside, the storm continued to howl, but inside the house all was stillness. The shade of the reading lamp threw all the light upon the littered table, leaving the other end of the room in comparative darkness. The bedroom door was exactly opposite him where he sat. There was nothing to disturb the worker, nothing but an occasional rush of wind against the windows, and a slight pain in his arm.

He could barely stop himself from smiling. Field hadn't moved at all. He watched him for a moment or two before going back to his books. The night was filled with the sounds of the wind and rain. There was no traffic noise; no cabs rattled over the cobblestones, and it was still too early for the milk trucks. He worked on steadily and diligently, only pausing now and then to switch books or to sip some of the stuff that kept him awake and made his mind so active, and during those moments, Field's breathing was always clearly audible in the room. Outside, the storm kept howling, but inside the house, everything was quiet. The light from the reading lamp illuminated the cluttered table, leaving the far end of the room relatively dark. The bedroom door was directly across from him where he sat. There was nothing to distract the worker, just the occasional gust of wind against the windows, and a slight pain in his arm.

This pain, however, which he was unable to account for, grew once or twice very acute. It bothered him; and he tried to remember how, and when, he could have bruised himself so severely, but without success.

This pain, however, which he couldn't explain, became really intense once or twice. It bothered him, and he tried to recall how and when he might have hurt himself so badly, but he couldn't.

At length the page before him turned from yellow to grey, and there were sounds of wheels in the street below. It was four o'clock. Marriott leaned back and yawned prodigiously. Then he drew back the curtains. The storm had subsided and the Castle Rock was shrouded in mist. With another yawn he turned away from the dreary outlook and prepared to sleep the remaining four hours till breakfast on the sofa. Field was still breathing heavily in the next room, and he first tip-toed across the floor to take another look at him.

Finally, the page in front of him changed from yellow to gray, and he could hear the sounds of wheels in the street below. It was four o'clock. Marriott leaned back and yawned widely. Then he pulled back the curtains. The storm had calmed down, and Castle Rock was covered in mist. With another yawn, he turned away from the bleak view and got ready to nap for the next four hours until breakfast on the sofa. Field was still breathing heavily in the next room, so he quietly tiptoed across the floor to check on him again.

Peering cautiously round the half-opened door his first glance fell upon the bed now plainly discernible in the grey light of morning. He stared hard. Then he rubbed his eyes. Then he rubbed his eyes again and thrust his head farther round the edge of the door. With fixed eyes he stared harder still, and harder.

Peeking carefully around the half-open door, his first look landed on the bed, now clearly visible in the gray morning light. He stared intently. Then he rubbed his eyes. Then he rubbed his eyes again and leaned his head further around the door's edge. With focused eyes, he stared even harder.

But it made no difference at all. He was staring into an empty room.

But it made no difference at all. He was staring into an empty room.

The sensation of fear he had felt when Field first appeared upon the scene returned suddenly, but with much greater force. He became conscious, too, that his left arm was throbbing violently and causing him great pain. He stood wondering, and staring, and trying to collect his thoughts. He was trembling from head to foot.

The feeling of fear he had when Field first showed up came back suddenly, but this time it was much stronger. He also realized that his left arm was pounding hard and in serious pain. He stood there confused, staring, and trying to gather his thoughts. He was shaking all over.

By a great effort of the will he left the support of the door and walked forward boldly into the room.

With a strong determination, he pushed himself away from the door and confidently walked into the room.

There, upon the bed, was the impress of a body, where Field had lain and slept. There was the mark of the head on the pillow, and the slight indentation at the foot of the bed where the boots had rested on the counterpane. And there, plainer than ever—for he was closer to it—was the breathing!

There, on the bed, was the impression of a body, where Field had lain and slept. There was the mark of his head on the pillow and the slight indentation at the foot of the bed where the boots had rested on the blanket. And there, clearer than ever—since he was closer to it—was the breathing!

Marriott tried to pull himself together. With a great effort he found his voice and called his friend aloud by name!

Marriott tried to get a grip on himself. With a lot of effort, he found his voice and shouted his friend's name.

"Field! Is that you? Where are you?"

"Field! Is that you? Where are you?"

There was no reply; but the breathing continued without interruption, coming directly from the bed. His voice had such an unfamiliar sound that Marriott did not care to repeat his questions, but he went down on his knees and examined the bed above and below, pulling the mattress off finally, and taking the coverings away separately one by one. But though the sounds continued there was no visible sign of Field, nor was there any space in which a human being, however small, could have concealed itself. He pulled the bed out from the wall, but the sound stayed where it was. It did not move with the bed.

There was no response; the breathing went on uninterrupted, coming straight from the bed. His voice sounded so strange that Marriott didn’t want to ask his questions again. Instead, he knelt down and checked the bed, both above and below, finally pulling the mattress off and taking away the covers one by one. But even though the sounds kept going, there was no sign of Field, nor any place where a person, no matter how small, could hide. He pulled the bed away from the wall, but the sound remained where it was. It didn’t move with the bed.

Marriott, finding self-control a little difficult in his weary condition, at once set about a thorough search of the room. He went through the cupboard, the chest of drawers, the little alcove where the clothes hung—everything. But there was no sign of anyone. The small window near the ceiling was closed; and, anyhow, was not large enough to let a cat pass. The sitting-room door was locked on the inside; he could not have got out that way. Curious thoughts began to trouble Marriott's mind, bringing in their train unwelcome sensations. He grew more and more excited; he searched the bed again till it resembled the scene of a pillow fight; he searched both rooms, knowing all the time it was useless,—and then he searched again. A cold perspiration broke out all over his body; and the sound of heavy breathing, all this time, never ceased to come from the corner where Field had lain down to sleep.

Marriott, struggling to maintain his self-control in his exhausted state, immediately began a thorough search of the room. He rifled through the cupboard, the dresser, and the small alcove where the clothes were hung—looking everywhere. But there was no sign of anyone. The small window near the ceiling was closed and, in any case, was too small for even a cat to get through. The sitting-room door was locked from the inside; there was no way he could have gotten out that way. Strange thoughts started to fill Marriott's mind, bringing with them unwelcome feelings. He became increasingly agitated; he searched the bed again until it looked like a pillow fight had taken place; he searched both rooms, aware all the while it was pointless—and then he searched again. A cold sweat broke out all over his body, and the sound of heavy breathing, which had been constant, kept coming from the corner where Field had lain down to sleep.

Then he tried something else. He pushed the bed back exactly into its original position—and himself lay down upon it just where his guest had lain. But the same instant he sprang up again in a single bound. The breathing was close beside him, almost on his cheek, and between him and the wall! Not even a child could have squeezed into the space.

Then he tried something different. He pushed the bed back into its original spot—and then lay down on it right where his guest had been. But the moment he did, he jumped up again in one quick motion. The breathing was right next to him, almost on his cheek, and pressed against the wall! Not even a child could have fit into that space.

He went back into his sitting-room, opened the windows, welcoming all the light and air possible, and tried to think the whole matter over quietly and clearly. Men who read too hard, and slept too little, he knew were sometimes troubled with very vivid hallucinations. Again he calmly reviewed every incident of the night; his accurate sensations; the vivid details; the emotions stirred in him; the dreadful feast—no single hallucination could ever combine all these and cover so long a period of time. But with less satisfaction he thought of the recurring faintness, and curious sense of horror that had once or twice come over him, and then of the violent pains in his arm. These were quite unaccountable.

He went back into his living room, opened the windows, letting in as much light and air as possible, and tried to think everything over calmly and clearly. He knew that men who study too hard and sleep too little sometimes experience very vivid hallucinations. He reviewed every incident from the night again; his precise sensations; the bright details; the feelings stirred in him; the terrifying feast—no single hallucination could ever combine all of these and span such a long period of time. But less reassuringly, he thought about the recurring dizziness and strange sense of horror that had come over him once or twice, along with the intense pain in his arm. These were completely unexplainable.

Moreover, now that he began to analyse and examine, there was one other thing that fell upon him like a sudden revelation: During the whole time Field had not actually uttered a single word! Yet, as though in mockery upon his reflections, there came ever from that inner room the sound of the breathing, long-drawn, deep, and regular. The thing was incredible. It was absurd.

Moreover, as he started to analyze and reflect, another realization struck him like a sudden epiphany: Throughout the entire time, Field hadn't actually spoken a single word! Yet, almost as if to taunt his thoughts, the sound of slow, deep, and steady breathing continued to come from that inner room. It was unbelievable. It was ridiculous.

Haunted by visions of brain fever and insanity, Marriott put on his cap and macintosh and left the house. The morning air on Arthur's Seat would blow the cobwebs from his brain; the scent of the heather, and above all, the sight of the sea. He roamed over the wet slopes above Holyrood for a couple of hours, and did not return until the exercise had shaken some of the horror out of his bones, and given him a ravening appetite into the bargain.

Haunted by thoughts of fever and madness, Marriott put on his hat and raincoat and left the house. The morning air on Arthur's Seat would clear his mind; the smell of the heather, and especially the sight of the sea. He wandered over the damp slopes above Holyrood for a couple of hours and didn’t come back until the exercise had shaken some of the fear out of his body, leaving him with a fierce appetite as well.

As he entered he saw that there was another man in the room, standing against the window with his back to the light. He recognised his fellow-student Greene, who was reading for the same examination.

As he walked in, he noticed another man in the room, standing by the window with his back to the light. He recognized his fellow student Greene, who was studying for the same exam.

"Read hard all night, Marriott," he said, "and thought I'd drop in here to compare notes and have some breakfast. You're out early?" he added, by way of a question. Marriott said he had a headache and a walk had helped it, and Greene nodded and said "Ah!" But when the girl had set the steaming porridge on the table and gone out again, he went on with rather a forced tone, "Didn't know you had any friends who drank, Marriott?"

"Read a lot all night, Marriott," he said, "and thought I’d stop by here to share notes and grab some breakfast. You’re up early?" he added, as a question. Marriott said he had a headache and that a walk had helped, and Greene nodded, saying, "Ah!" But once the girl had put the steaming porridge on the table and left again, he continued in a somewhat strained tone, "Didn’t know you had any friends who drank, Marriott?"

This was obviously tentative, and Marriott replied drily that he did not know it either.

This was clearly uncertain, and Marriott replied flatly that he didn't know it either.

"Sounds just as if some chap were 'sleeping it off' in there, doesn't it, though?" persisted the other, with a nod in the direction of the bedroom, and looking curiously at his friend. The two men stared steadily at each other for several seconds, and then Marriott said earnestly—

"Sounds like some guy is 'sleeping it off' in there, doesn’t it?" the other one insisted, nodding toward the bedroom and glancing curiously at his friend. The two men locked eyes for several seconds, and then Marriott said earnestly—

"Then you hear it too, thank God!"

"Then you hear it too, thank goodness!"

"Of course I hear it. The door's open. Sorry if I wasn't meant to."

"Yeah, I hear it. The door's open. Sorry if I wasn't supposed to."

"Oh, I don't mean that," said Marriott, lowering his voice. "But I'm awfully relieved. Let me explain. Of course, if you hear it too, then it's all right; but really it frightened me more than I can tell you. I thought I was going to have brain fever, or something, and you know what a lot depends on this exam. It always begins with sounds, or visions, or some sort of beastly hallucination, and I—"

"Oh, I didn't mean it like that," said Marriott, lowering his voice. "But I'm really relieved. Let me explain. Of course, if you hear it too, then it's okay; but honestly, it scared me more than I can express. I thought I was going to lose my mind, or something, and you know how much rides on this exam. It always starts with strange sounds, or visions, or some kind of awful hallucination, and I—"

"Rot!" ejaculated the other impatiently. "What are you talking about?"

"Rot!" the other replied impatiently. "What are you talking about?"

"Now, listen to me, Greene," said Marriott, as calmly as he could, for the breathing was still plainly audible, "and I'll tell you what I mean, only don't interrupt." And thereupon he related exactly what had happened during the night, telling everything, even down to the pain in his arm. When it was over he got up from the table and crossed the room.

"Now, listen to me, Greene," said Marriott, as calmly as he could, since the breathing was still plainly audible, "and I'll explain what I mean, just don't interrupt." He then shared everything that had happened during the night, including even the pain in his arm. Once he was finished, he got up from the table and crossed the room.

"You hear the breathing now plainly, don't you?" he said. Greene said he did. "Well, come with me, and we'll search the room together." The other, however, did not move from his chair.

"You can hear the breathing clearly now, right?" he said. Greene replied that he could. "Alright, come with me, and we'll search the room together." The other, however, didn't get up from his chair.

"I've been in already," he said sheepishly; "I heard the sounds and thought it was you. The door was ajar—so I went in."

"I’ve already been inside," he said shyly; "I heard the noise and thought it was you. The door was open—so I went in."

Marriott made no comment, but pushed the door open as wide as it would go. As it opened, the sound of breathing grew more and more distinct.

Marriott didn’t say anything but pushed the door open as wide as it would go. As it opened, the sound of breathing became clearer and clearer.

"Someone must be in there," said Greene under his breath.

"Someone has to be in there," Greene whispered.

"Someone is in there, but where?" said Marriott. Again he urged his friend to go in with him. But Greene refused point-blank; said he had been in once and had searched the room and there was nothing there. He would not go in again for a good deal.

"Someone is in there, but where?" Marriott said. He urged his friend to go in with him again. But Greene flat-out refused; he said he had already been in once, searched the room, and found nothing. He wouldn't go in again for anything.

They shut the door and retired into the other room to talk it all over with many pipes. Greene questioned his friend very closely, but without illuminating result, since questions cannot alter facts.

They closed the door and went into the other room to discuss everything over several pipes. Greene asked his friend a lot of questions, but it didn’t lead to any clarity, since questions can't change the truth.

"The only thing that ought to have a proper, a logical, explanation is the pain in my arm," said Marriott, rubbing that member with an attempt at a smile. "It hurts so infernally and aches all the way up. I can't remember bruising it, though."

"The only thing that should have a proper, logical explanation is the pain in my arm," said Marriott, rubbing his arm with a forced smile. "It hurts so much and aches all the way up. I can't remember hurting it, though."

"Let me examine it for you," said Greene. "I'm awfully good at bones in spite of the examiners' opinion to the contrary." It was a relief to play the fool a bit, and Marriott took his coat off and rolled up his sleeve.

"Let me take a look at it for you," Greene said. "I'm really good with bones, despite what the examiners think." It was a relief to act a little silly, and Marriott took off his coat and rolled up his sleeve.

"By George, though, I'm bleeding!" he exclaimed. "Look here! What on earth's this?"

"Wow, I'm actually bleeding!" he exclaimed. "Check this out! What on earth is this?"

On the forearm, quite close to the wrist, was a thin red line. There was a tiny drop of apparently fresh blood on it. Greene came over and looked closely at it for some minutes. Then he sat back in his chair, looking curiously at his friend's face.

On the forearm, just above the wrist, was a thin red line. There was a small drop of seemingly fresh blood on it. Greene walked over and examined it closely for a few minutes. Then he sat back in his chair, gazing curiously at his friend's face.

"You've scratched yourself without knowing it," he said presently.

"You've scratched yourself without realizing it," he said after a moment.

"There's no sign of a bruise. It must be something else that made the arm ache."

"There's no sign of a bruise. It has to be something else that's causing the arm to ache."

Marriott sat very still, staring silently at his arm as though the solution of the whole mystery lay there actually written upon the skin.

Marriott sat completely still, staring quietly at his arm as if the answer to the entire mystery was actually written on his skin.

"What's the matter? I see nothing very strange about a scratch," said Greene, in an unconvincing sort of voice. "It was your cuff links probably. Last night in your excitement—"

"What's wrong? I don't see anything too weird about a scratch," said Greene, in a less-than-convincing tone. "It was probably your cuff links. Last night, in your excitement—"

But Marriott, white to the very lips, was trying to speak. The sweat stood in great beads on his forehead. At last he leaned forward close to his friend's face.

But Marriott, pale to the lips, was trying to speak. Sweat was beading on his forehead. Finally, he leaned in close to his friend's face.

"Look," he said, in a low voice that shook a little. "Do you see that red mark? I mean underneath what you call the scratch?"

"Look," he said, in a low voice that trembled a bit. "Do you see that red mark? I mean underneath what you call the scratch?"

Greene admitted he saw something or other, and Marriott wiped the place clean with his handkerchief and told him to look again more closely.

Greene admitted he saw something, and Marriott wiped the area clean with his handkerchief and told him to take another closer look.

"Yes, I see," returned the other, lifting his head after a moment's careful inspection. "It looks like an old scar."

"Yeah, I see," replied the other, raising his head after a moment of careful look. "It seems like an old scar."

"It is an old scar," whispered Marriott, his lips trembling. "Now it all comes back to me."

"It is an old scar," whispered Marriott, his lips trembling. "Now it all comes back to me."

"All what?" Greene fidgeted on his chair. He tried to laugh, but without success. His friend seemed bordering on collapse.

"All what?" Greene fidgeted in his chair. He tried to laugh, but it didn't work. His friend looked like he was about to break down.

"Hush! Be quiet, and—I'll tell you," he said. "Field made that scar."

"Hush! Be quiet, and—I'll tell you," he said. "Field made that scar."

For a whole minute the two men looked each other full in the face without speaking.

For a whole minute, the two men stared at each other straight in the face without saying a word.

"Field made that scar!" repeated Marriott at length in a louder voice.

"Field made that scar!" Marriott repeated loudly after a moment.

"Field! You mean—last night?"

"Field! You mean—last night?"

"No, not last night. Years ago—at school, with his knife. And I made a scar in his arm with mine." Marriott was talking rapidly now.

"No, not last night. Years ago—back at school, with his knife. And I made a scar on his arm with mine." Marriott was talking quickly now.

"We exchanged drops of blood in each other's cuts. He put a drop into my arm and I put one into his—"

"We exchanged drops of blood from each other's wounds. He put a drop on my arm and I put one on his—"

"In the name of heaven, what for?"

"In the name of heaven, why?"

"It was a boys' compact. We made a sacred pledge, a bargain. I remember it all perfectly now. We had been reading some dreadful book and we swore to appear to one another—I mean, whoever died first swore to show himself to the other. And we sealed the compact with each other's blood. I remember it all so well—the hot summer afternoon in the playground, seven years ago—and one of the masters caught us and confiscated the knives—and I have never thought of it again to this day—"

"It was a pact among us boys. We made a serious promise, a deal. I remember it all clearly now. We had been reading some terrible book and we vowed to show ourselves to each other—whoever died first promised to come back to the other. We sealed the pact with each other's blood. I remember it so vividly—the hot summer afternoon in the playground, seven years ago—and one of the teachers caught us and took the knives away—and I haven’t thought about it again until now—"

"And you mean—" stammered Greene.

"And you mean—" stuttered Greene.

But Marriott made no answer. He got up and crossed the room and lay down wearily upon the sofa, hiding his face in his hands.

But Marriott didn't respond. He got up, crossed the room, and lay down tiredly on the sofa, covering his face with his hands.

Greene himself was a bit non-plussed. He left his friend alone for a little while, thinking it all over again. Suddenly an idea seemed to strike him. He went over to where Marriott still lay motionless on the sofa and roused him. In any case it was better to face the matter, whether there was an explanation or not. Giving in was always the silly exit.

Greene was a bit taken aback. He left his friend alone for a while, rethinking everything. Suddenly, an idea hit him. He walked over to where Marriott was still lying still on the sofa and woke him up. In any case, it was better to address the situation, whether there was an explanation or not. Backing down was always the foolish way out.

"I say, Marriott," he began, as the other turned his white face up to him. "There's no good being so upset about it. I mean—if it's all an hallucination we know what to do. And if it isn't—well, we know what to think, don't we?"

"I tell you, Marriott," he started, as the other looked up at him with a pale face. "There’s no point in being so upset about it. I mean—if it’s all just a hallucination, we know how to handle that. And if it’s not—well, we know what to believe, right?"

"I suppose so. But it frightens me horribly for some reason," returned his friend in a hushed voice. "And that poor devil—"

"I guess so. But for some reason, it really terrifies me," his friend replied in a low voice. "And that poor guy—"

"But, after all, if the worst is true and—and that chap has kept his promise—well, he has, that's all, isn't it?"

"But, after all, if the worst is true and—and that guy has kept his promise—well, he has, that's all there is to it, right?"

Marriott nodded.

Marriott agreed.

"There's only one thing that occurs to me," Greene went on, "and that is, are you quite sure that—that he really ate like that—I mean that he actually ate anything at all?" he finished, blurting out all his thought.

"There's only one thing I can think of," Greene continued, "and that is, are you absolutely sure that—did he really eat like that? I mean, did he actually eat anything at all?" he concluded, speaking without holding back.

Marriott stared at him for a moment and then said he could easily make certain. He spoke quietly. After the main shock no lesser surprise could affect him.

Marriott looked at him for a moment and then said he could easily confirm that. He spoke softly. After the initial shock, no lesser surprise could impact him.

"I put the things away myself," he said, "after we had finished. They are on the third shelf in that cupboard. No one's touched 'em since."

"I put everything away myself," he said, "after we finished. They're on the third shelf in that cupboard. No one has touched them since."

He pointed without getting up, and Greene took the hint and went over to look.

He pointed without standing up, and Greene got the message and went over to check it out.

"Exactly," he said, after a brief examination; "just as I thought. It was partly hallucination, at any rate. The things haven't been touched. Come and see for yourself."

"Exactly," he said after taking a quick look; "just like I thought. It was partly a hallucination, anyway. Those things haven’t been touched. Come and see for yourself."

Together they examined the shelf. There was the brown loaf, the plate of stale scones, the oatcake, all untouched. Even the glass of whisky Marriott had poured out stood there with the whisky still in it.

Together they looked at the shelf. There was the brown loaf, the plate of stale scones, the oatcake, all untouched. Even the glass of whiskey Marriott had poured out sat there with the whiskey still in it.

"You were feeding—no one," said Greene "Field ate and drank nothing. He was not there at all!"

"You were feeding—nobody," Greene said. "Field didn't eat or drink anything. He wasn't there at all!"

"But the breathing?" urged the other in a low voice, staring with a dazed expression on his face.

"But what about the breathing?" the other pressed in a quiet voice, staring with a dazed look on his face.

Greene did not answer. He walked over to the bedroom, while Marriott followed him with his eyes. He opened the door, and listened. There was no need for words. The sound of deep, regular breathing came floating through the air. There was no hallucination about that, at any rate. Marriott could hear it where he stood on the other side of the room.

Greene didn’t respond. He walked over to the bedroom, while Marriott watched him closely. He opened the door and listened. There was no need for words. The sound of deep, steady breathing filled the air. That was definitely not a hallucination. Marriott could hear it clearly from the other side of the room.

Greene closed the door and came back. "There's only one thing to do," he declared with decision. "Write home and find out about him, and meanwhile come and finish your reading in my rooms. I've got an extra bed."

Greene shut the door and returned. "There's only one thing to do," he said firmly. "Write home and ask about him, and in the meantime, come finish your reading in my place. I've got a spare bed."

"Agreed," returned the Fourth Year Man; "there's no hallucination about that exam; I must pass that whatever happens."

"Agreed," replied the Fourth Year Man; "there's no doubt about that exam; I have to pass it no matter what."

And this was what they did.

And this is what they did.

It was about a week later when Marriott got the answer from his sister. Part of it he read out to Greene—

It was about a week later when Marriott received a response from his sister. He read part of it aloud to Greene—

"It is curious," she wrote, "that in your letter you should have enquired after Field. It seems a terrible thing, but you know only a short while ago Sir John's patience became exhausted, and he turned him out of the house, they say without a penny. Well, what do you think? He has killed himself. At least, it looks like suicide. Instead of leaving the house, he went down into the cellar and simply starved himself to death. . . . They're trying to suppress it, of course, but I heard it all from my maid, who got it from their footman. . . . They found the body on the 14th and the doctor said he had died about twelve hours before. . . . He was dreadfully thin. . . ."

"It’s strange," she wrote, "that in your letter you asked about Field. It sounds awful, but not long ago, Sir John lost his temper and threw him out of the house, supposedly without a penny to his name. So, what do you think? He has killed himself. At least, it seems like suicide. Instead of leaving, he went down into the cellar and just starved himself to death. . . . They’re trying to keep it quiet, of course, but I heard it all from my maid, who got it from their footman. . . . They found the body on the 14th, and the doctor said he had died about twelve hours earlier. . . . He was incredibly thin. . . ."

"Then he died on the 13th," said Greene.

"Then he died on the 13th," Greene said.

Marriott nodded.

Marriott agreed.

"That's the very night he came to see you."

"That's the exact night he came to see you."

Marriott nodded again.

Marriott nodded again.


WITH INTENT TO STEAL

To sleep in a lonely barn when the best bedrooms in the house were at our disposal, seemed, to say the least, unnecessary, and I felt that some explanation was due to our host.

To sleep in an empty barn when the nicest bedrooms in the house were available to us felt, at the very least, unnecessary, and I thought it was only fair to explain ourselves to our host.

But Shorthouse, I soon discovered, had seen to all that; our enterprise would be tolerated, not welcomed, for the master kept this sort of thing down with a firm hand. And then, how little I could get this man, Shorthouse, to tell me. There was much I wanted to ask and hear, but he surrounded himself with impossible barriers. It was ludicrous; he was surely asking a good deal of me, and yet he would give so little in return, and his reason—that it was for my good—may have been perfectly true, but did not bring me any comfort in its train. He gave me sops now and then, however, to keep up my curiosity, till I soon was aware that there were growing up side by side within me a genuine interest and an equally genuine fear; and something of both these is probably necessary to all real excitement.

But Shorthouse, I soon realized, had taken care of all that; our venture would be tolerated, not welcomed, because the master kept things like this under strict control. And yet, how little I could get Shorthouse to share with me. There was so much I wanted to ask and learn, but he had put up all these impossible walls. It was ridiculous; he was definitely expecting a lot from me, yet he offered so little in return, and his reasoning—that it was for my own good—might have been completely true, but it didn’t provide me with any comfort. Occasionally, he did drop hints to keep my curiosity going, until I soon realized that I was developing a genuine interest alongside a real fear; and both of these feelings are probably necessary for any true excitement.

The barn in question was some distance from the house, on the side of the stables, and I had passed it on several of my journeyings to and fro wondering at its forlorn and untarred appearance under a régime where everything was so spick and span; but it had never once occurred to me as possible that I should come to spend a night under its roof with a comparative stranger, and undergo there an experience belonging to an order of things I had always rather ridiculed and despised.

The barn we’re talking about was far from the house, next to the stables, and I had seen it several times on my trips back and forth, marveling at its neglected and unpaved look in a place where everything was so neat and tidy. But it had never crossed my mind that I would end up spending a night under its roof with someone I barely knew, experiencing something I had always kind of mocked and looked down on.

At the moment I can only partially recall the process by which Shorthouse persuaded me to lend him my company. Like myself, he was a guest in this autumn house-party, and where there were so many to chatter and to chaff, I think his taciturnity of manner had appealed to me by contrast, and that I wished to repay something of what I owed. There was, no doubt, flattery in it as well, for he was more than twice my age, a man of amazingly wide experience, an explorer of all the world's corners where danger lurked, and—most subtle flattery of all—by far the best shot in the whole party, our host included.

Right now, I can only partly remember how Shorthouse convinced me to lend him my company. Like me, he was a guest at this autumn house party, and amidst the many people talking and joking around, I think his quiet demeanor stood out to me, making me want to give back something for what I owed him. There was definitely some flattery in it too, since he was more than twice my age, a man with a vast amount of experience, an explorer of all the dangerous corners of the world, and—most flattering of all—he was by far the best shot in the entire group, including our host.

At first, however, I held out a bit.

At first, though, I resisted a little.

"But surely this story you tell," I said, "has the parentage common to all such tales—a superstitious heart and an imaginative brain—and has grown now by frequent repetition into an authentic ghost story? Besides, this head gardener of half a century ago," I added, seeing that he still went on cleaning his gun in silence, "who was he, and what positive information have you about him beyond the fact that he was found hanging from the rafters, dead?"

"But surely this story you're telling," I said, "comes from the same place as all these tales—a superstitious heart and an imaginative mind—and has now become a genuine ghost story from being told so often? Also, this head gardener from half a century ago," I added, noticing he kept cleaning his gun in silence, "who was he, and what do you really know about him besides the fact that he was found hanging from the rafters, dead?"

"He was no mere head gardener, this man who passed as such," he replied without looking up, "but a fellow of splendid education who used this curious disguise for his own purposes. Part of this very barn, of which he always kept the key, was found to have been fitted up as a complete laboratory, with athanor, alembic, cucurbite, and other appliances, some of which the master destroyed at once—perhaps for the best—and which I have only been able to guess at—"

"He wasn't just a regular head gardener, this guy who pretended to be one," he said without looking up, "but a man with an impressive education who wore this strange disguise for his own reasons. Part of this barn, of which he always had the key, turned out to be set up as a fully equipped laboratory, with an athanor, alembic, cucurbite, and other tools, some of which the master destroyed right away—maybe for the best—and I could only guess at—"

"Black Arts," I laughed.

"Black Arts," I chuckled.

"Who knows?" he rejoined quietly. "The man undoubtedly possessed knowledge—dark knowledge—that was most unusual and dangerous, and I can discover no means by which he came to it—no ordinary means, that is. But I have found many facts in the case which point to the exercise of a most desperate and unscrupulous will; and the strange disappearances in the neighbourhood, as well as the bones found buried in the kitchen garden, though never actually traced to him, seem to me full of dreadful suggestion."

"Who knows?" he replied quietly. "The man definitely had knowledge—dark knowledge—that was very unusual and dangerous, and I can't figure out how he obtained it—no ordinary way, that is. But I *have* uncovered many facts in the case that suggest the use of a very desperate and unscrupulous will; and the strange disappearances in the neighborhood, along with the bones found buried in the kitchen garden, although never actually linked to him, seem to me to be full of terrible implications."

I laughed again, a little uncomfortably perhaps, and said it reminded one of the story of Giles de Rays, maréchal of France, who was said to have killed and tortured to death in a few years no less than one hundred and sixty women and children for the purposes of necromancy, and who was executed for his crimes at Nantes. But Shorthouse would not "rise," and only returned to his subject.

I laughed again, maybe a bit awkwardly, and mentioned that it reminded me of the story of Giles de Rays, a marshal of France, who allegedly killed and tortured over one hundred sixty women and children in just a few years for necromancy and was executed for his crimes in Nantes. But Shorthouse wouldn’t change the topic and just went back to what he was talking about.

"His suicide seems to have been only just in time to escape arrest," he said.

"His suicide seems to have been just in time to avoid getting arrested," he said.

"A magician of no high order then," I observed sceptically, "if suicide was his only way of evading the country police."

"A magician of no great skill then," I said skeptically, "if suicide was his only way of escaping the local police."

"The police of London and St. Petersburg rather," returned Shorthouse; "for the headquarters of this pretty company was somewhere in Russia, and his apparatus all bore the marks of the most skilful foreign make. A Russian woman then employed in the household—governess, or something—vanished, too, about the same time and was never caught. She was no doubt the cleverest of the lot. And, remember, the object of this appalling group was not mere vulgar gain, but a kind of knowledge that called for the highest qualities of courage and intellect in the seekers."

"The police of London and St. Petersburg rather," Shorthouse replied; "because the headquarters of this pretty group was somewhere in Russia, and all of his equipment had the marks of the most skillful foreign craftsmanship. A Russian woman who was then working in the household—either a governess or something similar—also disappeared around the same time and was never found. She was undoubtedly the smartest of the bunch. And remember, the goal of this terrifying organization wasn’t just simple financial gain, but a kind of knowledge that required the highest qualities of courage and intelligence from those pursuing it."

I admit I was impressed by the man's conviction of voice and manner, for there is something very compelling in the force of an earnest man's belief, though I still affected to sneer politely.

I have to say I was struck by the man's strong voice and presence, because there's something really powerful about an earnest person's conviction, even though I still pretended to scoff politely.

"But, like most Black Magicians, the fellow only succeeded in compassing his own destruction—that of his tools, rather, and of escaping himself."

"But, like most Black Magicians, this guy only ended up causing his own downfall—that of his tools, really, and of getting away from himself."

"So that he might better accomplish his objects elsewhere and otherwise," said Shorthouse, giving, as he spoke, the most minute attention to the cleaning of the lock.

"So he could better achieve his goals elsewhere and otherwise," said Shorthouse, paying close attention to cleaning the lock as he spoke.

"Elsewhere and otherwise," I gasped.

"Somewhere else," I gasped.

"As if the shell he left hanging from the rafter in the barn in no way impeded the man's spirit from continuing his dreadful work under new conditions," he added quietly, without noticing my interruption. "The idea being that he sometimes revisits the garden and the barn, chiefly the barn—"

"As if the shell he left hanging from the rafter in the barn had no impact on his spirit, the man kept doing his terrible work in different circumstances," he added softly, not realizing I had interrupted. "The idea is that he sometimes goes back to the garden and the barn, especially the barn—"

"The barn!" I exclaimed; "for what purpose?"

"The barn!" I said. "What for?"

"Chiefly the barn," he finished, as if he had not heard me, "that is, when there is anybody in it."

"Mostly the barn," he concluded, as if he hadn’t heard me, "that is, when there’s anyone in it."

I stared at him without speaking, for there was a wonder in me how he would add to this.

I looked at him in silence, curious about how he would build on this.

"When he wants fresh material, that is—he comes to steal from the living."

"When he wants new material, that is—he comes to take from the living."

"Fresh material!" I repeated aghast. "To steal from the living!" Even then, in broad daylight, I was foolishly conscious of a creeping sensation at the roots of my hair, as if a cold breeze were passing over my skull.

"New material!" I exclaimed, shocked. "Stealing from the living!" Even then, in broad daylight, I couldn’t shake the foolish feeling of something creeping at the roots of my hair, like a cold breeze brushing over my head.

"The strong vitality of the living is what this sort of creature is supposed to need most," he went on imperturbably, "and where he has worked and thought and struggled before is the easiest place for him to get it in. The former conditions are in some way more easily reconstructed—" He stopped suddenly, and devoted all his attention to the gun. "It's difficult to explain, you know, rather," he added presently, "and, besides, it's much better that you should not know till afterwards."

"The strong vitality of the living is what this kind of creature needs the most," he continued calmly, "and where he has worked, thought, and struggled before is the easiest place for him to get it. The previous conditions can be reconstructed in some way more easily—" He suddenly paused and focused entirely on the gun. "It's hard to explain, you know, actually," he added after a moment, "and besides, it's much better if you don’t know until later."

I made a noise that was the beginning of a score of questions and of as many sentences, but it got no further than a mere noise, and Shorthouse, of course, stepped in again.

I made a sound that was the start of a bunch of questions and just as many statements, but it didn't go beyond a simple noise, and Shorthouse, of course, jumped in again.

"Your scepticism," he added, "is one of the qualities that induce me to ask you to spend the night there with me."

"Your skepticism," he added, "is one of the reasons I want you to stay the night with me."

"In those days," he went on, in response to my urging for more information, "the family were much abroad, and often travelled for years at a time. This man was invaluable in their absence. His wonderful knowledge of horticulture kept the gardens—French, Italian, English—in perfect order. He had carte blanche in the matter of expense, and of course selected all his own underlings. It was the sudden, unexpected return of the master that surprised the amazing stories of the countryside before the fellow, with all his cleverness, had time to prepare or conceal."

"In those days," he continued, responding to my request for more details, "the family traveled a lot and would often be away for years. This man was essential while they were gone. His incredible knowledge of gardening kept the French, Italian, and English gardens in perfect shape. He had a free rein when it came to spending, and naturally, he chose all his own staff. It was the sudden, unexpected return of the master that caught everyone off guard, surprising the amazing stories of the countryside before the man, clever as he was, had time to prepare or cover up."

"But is there no evidence, no more recent evidence, to show that something is likely to happen if we sit up there?" I asked, pressing him yet further, and I think to his liking, for it showed at least that I was interested. "Has anything happened there lately, for instance?"

"But is there any evidence, any recent evidence, to suggest that something is likely to happen if we stay up there?" I asked, pushing him a bit further, and I think he appreciated it because it showed that I was at least interested. "Has anything happened there recently, for example?"

Shorthouse glanced up from the gun he was cleaning so assiduously, and the smoke from his pipe curled up into an odd twist between me and the black beard and oriental, sun-tanned face. The magnetism of his look and expression brought more sense of conviction to me than I had felt hitherto, and I realised that there had been a sudden little change in my attitude and that I was now much more inclined to go in for the adventure with him. At least, I thought, with such a man, one would be safe in any emergency; for he is determined, resourceful, and to be depended upon.

Shorthouse looked up from the gun he was cleaning with great care, and the smoke from his pipe twisted oddly between me and his black beard and sun-tanned, oriental face. The magnetism of his gaze and expression gave me a stronger sense of conviction than I had felt before, and I realized that my attitude had shifted slightly, making me much more interested in joining him on the adventure. At least, I thought, with a man like him, you would be safe in any situation; he is determined, resourceful, and reliable.

"There's the point," he answered slowly; "for there has apparently been a fresh outburst—an attack almost, it seems,—quite recently. There is evidence, of course, plenty of it, or I should not feel the interest I do feel, but—" he hesitated a moment, as though considering how much he ought to let me know, "but the fact is that three men this summer, on separate occasions, who have gone into that barn after nightfall, have been accosted—"

"That's the thing," he replied slowly; "it seems there’s been a recent new incident—an attack, it looks like. There’s definitely evidence, a lot of it, or I wouldn’t be this interested, but—" he paused for a moment, as if weighing how much to share with me, "but the truth is that three men this summer, on different occasions, who went into that barn after dark, have been confronted—"

"Accosted?" I repeated, betrayed into the interruption by his choice of so singular a word.

"Accosted?" I repeated, caught off guard by his use of such an unusual word.

"And one of the stablemen—a recent arrival and quite ignorant of the story—who had to go in there late one night, saw a dark substance hanging down from one of the rafters, and when he climbed up, shaking all over, to cut it down—for he said he felt sure it was a corpse—the knife passed through nothing but air, and he heard a sound up under the eaves as if someone were laughing. Yet, while he slashed away, and afterwards too, the thing went on swinging there before his eyes and turning slowly with its own weight, like a huge joint on a spit. The man declares, too, that it had a large bearded face, and that the mouth was open and drawn down like the mouth of a hanged man."

"And one of the stablemen—a new guy who didn’t know the story—had to go in there late one night. He saw a dark shape hanging from one of the rafters, and when he climbed up, shaking all over, to cut it down—he was sure it was a corpse—the knife went through nothing but air, and he heard a sound under the eaves, like someone was laughing. Yet, while he slashed away, and afterwards too, the thing kept swinging in front of him, turning slowly with its own weight, like a large joint on a spit. The guy also claims it had a big bearded face, and that the mouth was open and hanging down like the mouth of a hanged man."

"Can we question this fellow?"

"Can we question this guy?"

"He's gone—gave notice at once, but not before I had questioned him myself very closely."

"He's left—quit right away, but not before I had a chance to ask him a lot of questions myself."

"Then this was quite recent?" I said, for I knew Shorthouse had not been in the house more than a week.

"Was this really recent?" I asked, since I knew Shorthouse hadn't been in the house for more than a week.

"Four days ago," he replied. "But, more than that, only three days ago a couple of men were in there together in full daylight when one of them suddenly turned deadly faint. He said that he felt an overmastering impulse to hang himself; and he looked about for a rope and was furious when his companion tried to prevent him—"

"Four days ago," he replied. "But, more than that, just three days ago, a couple of guys were in there together in broad daylight when one of them suddenly felt incredibly faint. He said he had this overwhelming urge to hang himself; and he looked around for a rope and got really angry when his friend tried to stop him—"

"But he did prevent him?"

"But didn't he prevent him?"

"Just in time, but not before he had clambered on to a beam. He was very violent."

"Just in time, but only after he climbed onto a beam. He was really aggressive."

I had so much to say and ask that I could get nothing out in time, and Shorthouse went on again.

I had so much to say and ask that I couldn't get anything out in time, and Shorthouse kept going.

"I've had a sort of watching brief for this case," he said with a smile, whose real significance, however, completely escaped me at the time, "and one of the most disagreeable features about it is the deliberate way the servants have invented excuses to go out to the place, and always after dark; some of them who have no right to go there, and no real occasion at all—have never been there in their lives before probably—and now all of a sudden have shown the keenest desire and determination to go out there about dusk, or soon after, and with the most paltry and foolish excuses in the world. Of course," he added, "they have been prevented, but the desire, stronger than their superstitious dread, and which they cannot explain, is very curious."

"I've been keeping an eye on this case," he said with a smile, the true meaning of which completely went over my head at the time, "and one of the most annoying things about it is how the staff have come up with excuses to go out to the place, always after dark; some of them who have no right to be there, and no real reason at all—probably never even been there in their lives before—and now all of a sudden they seem really eager and determined to head out there around dusk, or shortly after, with the silliest and most ridiculous excuses. Of course," he added, "they have been stopped, but the urge, stronger than their superstitious fear, which they can't explain, is really strange."

"Very," I admitted, feeling that my hair was beginning to stand up again.

"Yeah," I admitted, feeling my hair start to stand up again.

"You see," he went on presently, "it all points to volition—in fact to deliberate arrangement. It is no mere family ghost that goes with every ivied house in England of a certain age; it is something real, and something very malignant."

"You see," he continued after a moment, "everything indicates intention—actually, it points to a deliberate plan. It's not just a family ghost that accompanies every ivy-covered house in England of a certain age; it's something real, and it's quite malevolent."

He raised his face from the gun barrel, and for the first time his eye caught mine in the full. Yes, he was very much in earnest. Also, he knew a great deal more than he meant to tell.

He lifted his face from the gun barrel, and for the first time, his gaze met mine directly. Yes, he was totally serious. Plus, he was aware of a lot more than he intended to reveal.

"It's worth tempting—and fighting, I think," he said; "but I want a companion with me. Are you game?" His enthusiasm undoubtedly caught me, but I still wanted to hedge a bit.

"It's worth a try—and a struggle, I think," he said; "but I want someone to join me. Are you in?" His excitement definitely got to me, but I still wanted to play it safe a little.

"I'm very sceptical," I pleaded.

"I'm really skeptical," I pleaded.

"All the better," he said, almost as if to himself. "You have the pluck; I have the knowledge—"

"All the better," he said, almost as if to himself. "You've got the guts; I've got the know-how—"

"The knowledge?"

"What's the knowledge?"

He looked round cautiously as if to make sure that there was no one within earshot.

He looked around carefully to make sure there was no one close enough to hear.

"I've been in the place myself," he said in a lowered voice, "quite lately—in fact only three nights ago—the day the man turned queer."

"I've been there myself," he said quietly, "just recently—in fact, only three nights ago—the day the guy started acting strange."

I stared.

I was staring.

"But—I was obliged to come out—"

"But—I needed to come out—"

Still I stared.

I kept staring.

"Quickly," he added significantly.

"Quickly," he added meaningfully.

"You've gone into the thing pretty thoroughly," was all I could find to say, for I had almost made up my mind to go with him, and was not sure that I wanted to hear too much beforehand.

"You’ve really looked into this a lot," was all I could come up with to say, because I had almost decided to go with him, and wasn’t sure I wanted to hear too much before making up my mind.

He nodded. "It's a bore, of course, but I must do everything thoroughly—or not at all."

He nodded. "It's dull, of course, but I have to do everything properly—or not at all."

"That's why you clean your own gun, I suppose?"

"Is that why you clean your own gun, I guess?"

"That's why, when there's any danger, I take as few chances as possible," he said, with the same enigmatical smile I had noticed before; and then he added with emphasis, "And that is also why I ask you to keep me company now."

"That's why, whenever there's any danger, I take as few risks as I can," he said, with the same mysterious smile I had noticed earlier; and then he added with emphasis, "And that's also why I want you to keep me company now."

Of course, the shaft went straight home, and I gave my promise without further ado.

Of course, the elevator went straight home, and I promised without any hesitation.

Our preparations for the night—a couple of rugs and a flask of black coffee—were not elaborate, and we found no difficulty, about ten o'clock, in absenting ourselves from the billiard-room without attracting curiosity. Shorthouse met me by arrangement under the cedar on the back lawn, and I at once realised with vividness what a difference there is between making plans in the daytime and carrying them out in the dark. One's common-sense—at least in matters of this sort—is reduced to a minimum, and imagination with all her attendant sprites usurps the place of judgment. Two and two no longer make four—they make a mystery, and the mystery loses no time in growing into a menace. In this particular case, however, my imagination did not find wings very readily, for I knew that my companion was the most unmovable of men—an unemotional, solid block of a man who would never lose his head, and in any conceivable state of affairs would always take the right as well as the strong course. So my faith in the man gave me a false courage that was nevertheless very consoling, and I looked forward to the night's adventure with a genuine appetite.

Our preparations for the night—a couple of rugs and a flask of black coffee—were pretty simple, and around ten o'clock, we had no trouble slipping out of the billiard room without raising any eyebrows. Shorthouse met me as planned under the cedar tree in the backyard, and I immediately realized how different it is to make plans during the day compared to actually doing them in the dark. Common sense—at least when it comes to things like this—vanishes, and imagination, along with all its little sidekicks, takes over where logic usually is. Two plus two doesn’t just equal four anymore—it becomes a mystery, and that mystery quickly turns into something threatening. However, in this case, my imagination didn't take flight right away because I knew my companion was the most unshakeable man I could think of—an unemotional, solid guy who would never panic and would always choose the right path, as well as the strong one, in any situation. So my trust in him gave me a false sense of courage that was still very comforting, and I looked forward to the night's adventure with real enthusiasm.

Side by side, and in silence, we followed the path that skirted the East Woods, as they were called, and then led across two hay fields, and through another wood, to the barn, which thus lay about half a mile from the Lower Farm. To the Lower Farm, indeed, it properly belonged; and this made us realise more clearly how very ingenious must have been the excuses of the Hall servants who felt the desire to visit it.

Side by side and in silence, we walked along the path that went around the East Woods, as they were known, then crossed two hayfields and passed through another forest to the barn, which was about half a mile from the Lower Farm. It actually belonged to the Lower Farm, and this made us realize just how clever the excuses must have been from the Hall servants who wanted to visit it.

It had been raining during the late afternoon, and the trees were still dripping heavily on all sides, but the moment we left the second wood and came out into the open, we saw a clearing with the stars overhead, against which the barn outlined itself in a black, lugubrious shadow. Shorthouse led the way—still without a word—and we crawled in through a low door and seated ourselves in a soft heap of hay in the extreme corner.

It had been raining in the late afternoon, and the trees were still dripping water everywhere, but the moment we left the second grove and stepped into the open, we saw a clearing with stars above us, against which the barn stood out in a dark, gloomy shadow. Shorthouse led the way—still without saying anything—and we crawled through a low door and sat down in a comfy pile of hay in the far corner.

"Now," he said, speaking for the first time, "I'll show you the inside of the barn, so that you may know where you are, and what to do, in case anything happens."

"Now," he said, finally speaking up, "I'll show you the inside of the barn, so you can know where you are and what to do if something happens."

A match flared in the darkness, and with the help of two more that followed I saw the interior of a lofty and somewhat rickety-looking barn, erected upon a wall of grey stones that ran all round and extended to a height of perhaps four feet. Above this masonry rose the wooden sides, running up into the usual vaulted roof, and supported by a double tier of massive oak rafters, which stretched across from wall to wall and were intersected by occasional uprights. I felt as if we were inside the skeleton of some antediluvian monster whose huge black ribs completely enfolded us. Most of this, of course, only sketched itself to my eye in the uncertain light of the flickering matches, and when I said I had seen enough, and the matches went out, we were at once enveloped in an atmosphere as densely black as anything that I have ever known. And the silence equalled the darkness.

A match lit up the darkness, and with the help of two more that followed, I noticed the inside of a tall and somewhat shaky barn, built on a wall of gray stones that surrounded it and rose to about four feet high. Above this stonework, the wooden walls climbed up to the usual vaulted ceiling, held up by a double row of thick oak rafters that stretched from wall to wall, interrupted by occasional posts. I felt like we were inside the skeleton of some ancient beast whose massive black ribs completely surrounded us. Most of this, of course, only came into focus in the flickering light of the matches, and when I said I had seen enough and the matches went out, we were immediately wrapped in an atmosphere as profoundly dark as anything I’ve ever experienced. The silence was as complete as the darkness.

We made ourselves comfortable and talked in low voices. The rugs, which were very large, covered our legs; and our shoulders sank into a really luxurious bed of softness. Yet neither of us apparently felt sleepy. I certainly didn't, and Shorthouse, dropping his customary brevity that fell little short of gruffness, plunged into an easy run of talking that took the form after a time of personal reminiscences. This rapidly became a vivid narration of adventure and travel in far countries, and at any other time I should have allowed myself to become completely absorbed in what he told. But, unfortunately, I was never able for a single instant to forget the real purpose of our enterprise, and consequently I felt all my senses more keenly on the alert than usual, and my attention accordingly more or less distracted. It was, indeed, a revelation to hear Shorthouse unbosom himself in this fashion, and to a young man it was of course doubly fascinating; but the little sounds that always punctuate even the deepest silence out of doors claimed some portion of my attention, and as the night grew on I soon became aware that his tales seemed somewhat disconnected and abrupt—and that, in fact, I heard really only part of them.

We got comfortable and spoke in quiet tones. The large rugs covered our legs, and we sank into a truly luxurious softness. Yet neither of us seemed to feel sleepy. I certainly didn't, and Shorthouse, dropping his usual shortness that was almost gruff, started chatting in a relaxed manner that eventually turned into personal stories. This quickly became an exciting tale of adventures and travels in distant places, and normally I would have been completely absorbed in what he shared. But unfortunately, I could never quite forget the real purpose of our mission, which made me more alert than usual, distracting my attention. It was, in fact, eye-opening to hear Shorthouse open up like this, and for a young man, it was doubly captivating; however, the subtle sounds that always break the silence outside grabbed some of my focus, and as the night continued, I soon realized that his stories felt a bit disjointed and abrupt—and that I was really only catching parts of them.

It was not so much that I actually heard other sounds, but that I expected to hear them; this was what stole the other half of my listening. There was neither wind nor rain to break the stillness, and certainly there were no physical presences in our neighbourhood, for we were half a mile even from the Lower Farm; and from the Hall and stables, at least a mile. Yet the stillness was being continually broken—perhaps disturbed is a better word—and it was to these very remote and tiny disturbances that I felt compelled to devote at least half my listening faculties.

It wasn't so much that I actually heard other sounds, but that I expected to hear them; that was what took away the other half of my attention. There was neither wind nor rain to disrupt the stillness, and there definitely weren't any physical presences in our area, since we were half a mile even from the Lower Farm; and at least a mile from the Hall and stables. Yet the silence was constantly being broken—maybe disturbed is a better word—and it was to these very distant and minor disturbances that I felt I had to dedicate at least half of my listening focus.

From time to time, however, I made a remark or asked a question, to show that I was listening and interested; but, in a sense, my questions always seemed to bear in one direction and to make for one issue, namely, my companion's previous experience in the barn when he had been obliged to come out "quickly."

From time to time, though, I'd make a comment or ask a question to show that I was paying attention and interested; but, in a way, my questions always seemed to go in one direction and focused on one topic, specifically my companion's earlier experience in the barn when he had to come out "quickly."

Apparently I could not help myself in the matter, for this was really the one consuming curiosity I had; and the fact that it was better for me not to know it made me the keener to know it all, even the worst.

Apparently, I couldn't control myself regarding this matter, because it was truly the one thing I couldn't stop wondering about; and the fact that it was better for me not to know only made me more eager to find out everything, even the worst parts.

Shorthouse realised this even better than I did. I could tell it by the way he dodged, or wholly ignored, my questions, and this subtle sympathy between us showed plainly enough, had I been able at the time to reflect upon its meaning, that the nerves of both of us were in a very sensitive and highly-strung condition. Probably, the complete confidence I felt in his ability to face whatever might happen, and the extent to which also I relied upon him for my own courage, prevented the exercise of my ordinary powers of reflection, while it left my senses free to a more than usual degree of activity.

Shorthouse understood this even better than I did. I could tell by the way he dodged or completely ignored my questions, and this subtle mutual understanding was clear enough, had I been able to think about its significance at the time, that both of us were in a very sensitive and highly-strung state. Probably, the total confidence I had in his ability to handle whatever might come our way, and the extent to which I relied on him for my own courage, prevented me from using my usual powers of reflection, while it left my senses unusually alert.

Things must have gone on in this way for a good hour or more, when I made the sudden discovery that there was something unusual in the conditions of our environment. This sounds a roundabout mode of expression, but I really know not how else to put it. The discovery almost rushed upon me. By rights, we were two men waiting in an alleged haunted barn for something to happen; and, as two men who trusted one another implicitly (though for very different reasons), there should have been two minds keenly alert, with the ordinary senses in active co-operation. Some slight degree of nervousness, too, there might also have been, but beyond this, nothing. It was therefore with something of dismay that I made the sudden discovery that there was something more, and something that I ought to have noticed very much sooner than I actually did notice it.

Things must have gone on like this for about an hour or more when I suddenly realized there was something strange about our surroundings. I know this sounds like an awkward way to say it, but I honestly don’t know how else to express it. The realization hit me unexpectedly. In theory, we were just two guys waiting in a supposedly haunted barn for something to happen; and as two men who completely trusted each other (though for very different reasons), we should have been fully alert, with our usual senses working together. There might have been a bit of nervousness, too, but other than that, nothing. So it was with some dismay that I suddenly realized there was indeed something more—something I should have noticed much earlier than I actually did.

The fact was—Shorthouse's stream of talk was wholly unnatural. He was talking with a purpose. He did not wish to be cornered by my questions, true, but he had another and a deeper purpose still, and it grew upon me, as an unpleasant deduction from my discovery, that this strong, cynical, unemotional man by my side was talking—and had been talking all this time—to gain a particular end. And this end, I soon felt clearly, was to convince himself. But, of what?

The truth was—Shorthouse's constant chatter was completely unnatural. He was speaking with a purpose. He didn’t want to be backed into a corner by my questions, that much was true, but he had another, deeper goal too. It became clear to me, as an unsettling realization from what I discovered, that this strong, cynical, unemotional man beside me was talking—and had been talking all this time—to achieve a specific goal. And that goal, I soon understood, was to convince himself. But, of what?

For myself, as the hours wore on towards midnight, I was not anxious to find the answer; but in the end it became impossible to avoid it, and I knew as I listened, that he was pouring forth this steady stream of vivid reminiscences of travel—South Seas, big game, Russian exploration, women, adventures of all sorts—because he wished the past to reassert itself to the complete exclusion of the present. He was taking his precautions. He was afraid.

For me, as the hours moved closer to midnight, I wasn't eager to find the answer; but eventually, it became impossible to avoid it, and I realized as I listened that he was continuously sharing this vivid stream of memories from his travels—South Seas, big game, Russian exploration, women, all kinds of adventures—because he wanted the past to fully overshadow the present. He was being cautious. He was scared.

I felt a hundred things, once this was clear to me, but none of them more than the wish to get up at once and leave the barn. If Shorthouse was afraid already, what in the world was to happen to me in the long hours that lay ahead? . . . I only know that, in my fierce efforts to deny to myself the evidence of his partial collapse, the strength came that enabled me to play my part properly, and I even found myself helping him by means of animated remarks upon his stories, and by more or less judicious questions. I also helped him by dismissing from my mind any desire to enquire into the truth of his former experience; and it was good I did so, for had he turned it loose on me, with those great powers of convincing description that he had at his command, I verily believe that I should never have crawled from that barn alive. So, at least, I felt at the moment. It was the instinct of self-preservation, and it brought sound judgment.

I felt a hundred things once this became clear to me, but none more than the urge to get up and leave the barn immediately. If Shorthouse was already scared, what on earth was going to happen to me during the long hours ahead? . . . I only know that, in my desperate attempts to ignore the signs of his breakdown, I found the strength to play my part properly. I even ended up helping him with animated comments about his stories and by asking more or less thoughtful questions. I also helped by pushing out of my mind any desire to know the truth about his past experiences; and it was a good thing I did, because had he unleashed that on me with his incredible storytelling skills, I honestly believe I wouldn’t have made it out of that barn alive. At least, that’s how I felt in the moment. It was an instinct for self-preservation, and it brought sound judgment.

Here, then, at least, with different motives, reached, too, by opposite ways, we were both agreed upon one thing, namely, that temporarily we would forget. Fools we were, for a dominant emotion is not so easily banished, and we were for ever recurring to it in a hundred ways direct and indirect. A real fear cannot be so easily trifled with, and while we toyed on the surface with thousands and thousands of words—mere words—our sub-conscious activities were steadily gaining force, and would before very long have to be properly acknowledged. We could not get away from it. At last, when he had finished the recital of an adventure which brought him near enough to a horrible death, I admitted that in my uneventful life I had never yet been face to face with a real fear. It slipped out inadvertently, and, of course, without intention, but the tendency in him at the time was too strong to be resisted. He saw the loophole, and made for it full tilt.

Here, then, at least, with different motives, reached, too, by opposite ways, we both agreed on one thing: that for now, we would forget. We were fools because a strong emotion isn't so easily dismissed, and we kept circling back to it in countless direct and indirect ways. A real fear can't be taken lightly, and while we played around with thousands of words—just words—our subconscious was steadily gaining strength, and soon we would have to confront it. We couldn't escape it. Finally, after he finished telling the story of an adventure that nearly led him to a terrible death, I admitted that in my uneventful life, I had never come face to face with a real fear. It slipped out unintentionally, but the urge in him at that moment was too strong to resist. He saw the opening and went for it without hesitation.

"It is the same with all the emotions," he said. "The experiences of others never give a complete account. Until a man has deliberately turned and faced for himself the fiends that chase him down the years, he has no knowledge of what they really are, or of what they can do. Imaginative authors may write, moralists may preach, and scholars may criticise, but they are dealing all the time in a coinage of which they know not the actual value. Their listener gets a sensation—but not the true one. Until you have faced these emotions," he went on, with the same race of words that had come from him the whole evening, "and made them your own, your slaves, you have no idea of the power that is in them—hunger, that shows lights beckoning beyond the grave; thirst, that fills with mingled ice and fire; passion, love, loneliness, revenge, and—" He paused for a minute, and though I knew we were on the brink I was powerless to hold him. " . . . and fear," he went on—"fear . . . I think that death from fear, or madness from fear, must sum up in a second of time the total of all the most awful sensations it is possible for a man to know."

"It's the same with all emotions," he said. "Hearing about other people's experiences never gives you the full picture. Until a person has intentionally confronted the demons that have haunted him over the years, he doesn't truly understand what they are or what they’re capable of. Imaginative writers might create stories, moralists might preach, and scholars might critique, but they’re dealing with a currency whose true worth they don’t understand. The listener gets a feeling—but not the real one. Until you’ve faced these emotions," he continued, using the same fervor he had all evening, "and made them yours, made them your servants, you have no idea of the power they hold—hunger, that shows lights calling from beyond the grave; thirst, that fills you with a mix of ice and fire; passion, love, loneliness, revenge, and—" He paused for a moment, and even though I knew we were on the edge, I couldn't stop him. "... and fear," he continued—"fear . . . I believe that dying from fear, or going mad from fear, must capture in an instant all the most terrible sensations a person can experience."

"Then you have yourself felt something of this fear," I interrupted; "for you said just now—"

"Then you have felt some of this fear yourself," I interrupted; "because you just said—"

"I do not mean physical fear," he replied; "for that is more or less a question of nerves and will, and it is imagination that makes men cowards. I mean an absolute fear, a physical fear one might call it, that reaches the soul and withers every power one possesses."

"I’m not talking about physical fear," he said. "That’s more about nerves and willpower, and it’s imagination that turns people into cowards. I’m talking about an absolute fear, a physical fear you could call it, one that gets to the soul and drains every bit of strength you have."

He said a lot more, for he, too, was wholly unable to stem the torrent once it broke loose; but I have forgotten it; or, rather, mercifully I did not hear it, for I stopped my ears and only heard the occasional words when I took my fingers out to find if he had come to an end. In due course he did come to an end, and there we left it, for I then knew positively what he already knew: that somewhere here in the night, and within the walls of this very barn where we were sitting, there was waiting Something of dreadful malignancy and of great power. Something that we might both have to face ere morning, and Something that he had already tried to face once and failed in the attempt.

He said a lot more because he, too, couldn't hold back once he started; but I’ve forgotten it, or maybe, thankfully, I didn’t hear it, since I plugged my ears and only caught bits and pieces when I pulled my fingers out to see if he was done. Eventually, he did finish, and that’s where we left it, because I then knew for sure what he already knew: that somewhere in this night, within the walls of this very barn where we were sitting, something incredibly evil and powerful was waiting. Something we might both have to confront before morning, and something he had already tried to confront once and failed.

The night wore slowly on; and it gradually became more and more clear to me that I could not dare to rely as at first upon my companion, and that our positions were undergoing a slow process of reversal. I thank Heaven this was not borne in upon me too suddenly; and that I had at least the time to readjust myself somewhat to the new conditions. Preparation was possible, even if it was not much, and I sought by every means in my power to gather up all the shreds of my courage, so that they might together make a decent rope that would stand the strain when it came. The strain would come, that was certain, and I was thoroughly well aware—though for my life I cannot put into words the reasons for my knowledge—that the massing of the material against us was proceeding somewhere in the darkness with determination and a horrible skill besides.

The night dragged on, and it slowly became clear to me that I could no longer rely on my companion as I initially thought, and that our roles were gradually shifting. I'm grateful this realization didn't hit me all at once; it gave me time to adapt to the new situation. I managed to prepare, even if just a little, and I tried my best to gather the fragments of my courage so that together they could form a solid rope to withstand the coming pressure. The pressure was definitely approaching, and I was well aware—though I can’t explain why—that the forces accumulating against us were moving somewhere in the darkness with both determination and a frightening skill.

Shorthouse meanwhile talked without ceasing. The great quantity of hay opposite—or straw, I believe it actually was—seemed to deaden the sound of his voice, but the silence, too, had become so oppressive that I welcomed his torrent and even dreaded the moment when it would stop. I heard, too, the gentle ticking of my watch. Each second uttered its voice and dropped away into a gulf, as if starting on a journey whence there was no return. Once a dog barked somewhere in the distance, probably on the Lower Farm; and once an owl hooted close outside and I could hear the swishing of its wings as it passed overhead. Above me, in the darkness, I could just make out the outline of the barn, sinister and black, the rows of rafters stretching across from wall to wall like wicked arms that pressed upon the hay. Shorthouse, deep in some involved yarn of the South Seas that was meant to be full of cheer and sunshine, and yet only succeeded in making a ghastly mixture of unnatural colouring, seemed to care little whether I listened or not. He made no appeal to me, and I made one or two quite irrelevant remarks which passed him by and proved that he was merely uttering sounds. He, too, was afraid of the silence.

Shorthouse kept talking non-stop. The big pile of hay in front of us—or was it straw?—seemed to muffle his voice, but the silence had become so heavy that I welcomed his constant stream of words and even dreaded when it would stop. I also heard the soft ticking of my watch. Each second marked its passage and faded away into a void, as if embarking on a journey with no way back. At one point, a dog barked somewhere in the distance, probably from the Lower Farm, and then I heard an owl hoot nearby, its wings swishing as it flew overhead. Above me, in the darkness, I could barely make out the outline of the barn, dark and foreboding, with the rows of rafters stretching from wall to wall like sinister arms pressing down on the hay. Shorthouse, lost in some complicated story about the South Seas that was supposed to be cheerful and bright, only managed to create a disturbing mix of unnatural imagery. He didn’t care if I was listening or not. He didn’t ask for my attention, and I made a few off-topic comments that went unnoticed, showing he was just spouting words. He, too, was afraid of the silence.

I fell to wondering how long a man could talk without stopping. . . . Then it seemed to me that these words of his went falling into the same gulf where the seconds dropped, only they were heavier and fell faster. I began to chase them. Presently one of them fell much faster than the rest, and I pursued it and found myself almost immediately in a land of clouds and shadows. They rose up and enveloped me, pressing on the eyelids. . . . It must have been just here that I actually fell asleep, somewhere between twelve and one o'clock, because, as I chased this word at tremendous speed through space, I knew that I had left the other words far, very far behind me, till, at last, I could no longer hear them at all. The voice of the story-teller was beyond the reach of hearing; and I was falling with ever increasing rapidity through an immense void.

I started to wonder how long a person could talk without stopping. Then it felt like his words were falling into the same abyss where time passed, but they were heavier and dropped even quicker. I began to chase after them. Soon, one of the words fell much faster than the others, and I followed it until I found myself in a land of clouds and shadows. They rose up and enveloped me, pressing on my eyelids. It must have been right here that I actually fell asleep, somewhere between midnight and one o'clock, because as I chased this word at incredible speed through space, I realized I had left the other words far behind, until finally, I could no longer hear them at all. The voice of the storyteller was beyond hearing; and I was falling faster and faster through an enormous emptiness.

A sound of whispering roused me. Two persons were talking under their breath close beside me. The words in the main escaped me, but I caught every now and then bitten-off phrases and half sentences, to which, however, I could attach no intelligible meaning. The words were quite close—at my very side in fact—and one of the voices sounded so familiar, that curiosity overcame dread, and I turned to look. I was not mistaken; it was Shorthouse whispering. But the other person, who must have been just a little beyond him, was lost in the darkness and invisible to me. It seemed then that Shorthouse at once turned up his face and looked at me and, by some means or other that caused me no surprise at the time, I easily made out the features in the darkness. They wore an expression I had never seen there before; he seemed distressed, exhausted, worn out, and as though he were about to give in after a long mental struggle. He looked at me, almost beseechingly, and the whispering of the other person died away.

A sound of whispering woke me up. Two people were talking softly right next to me. I mostly couldn’t make out their words, but every now and then I caught snippets of phrases and half-sentences, which I couldn’t quite understand. The voices were very close—literally at my side—and one of them sounded so familiar that my curiosity overcame my fear, and I turned to look. I wasn’t wrong; it was Shorthouse whispering. But the other person, who must have been just a little further away, was lost in the darkness and out of sight. It seemed that Shorthouse suddenly looked up at me, and somehow—though it didn’t surprise me at the time—I easily recognized his features in the dim light. He had an expression I had never seen on him before; he seemed distressed, exhausted, worn out, and as if he was about to give up after a long mental battle. He looked at me, almost pleadingly, and the whispering of the other person faded away.

"They're at me," he said.

"They're coming after me," he said.

I found it quite impossible to answer; the words stuck in my throat. His voice was thin, plaintive, almost like a child's.

I found it totally impossible to respond; the words got caught in my throat. His voice was thin, whiny, almost like a kid's.

"I shall have to go. I'm not as strong as I thought. They'll call it suicide, but, of course, it's really murder." There was real anguish in his voice, and it terrified me.

"I have to go. I'm not as strong as I thought. They'll label it suicide, but, of course, it's really murder." There was genuine pain in his voice, and it scared me.

A deep silence followed these extraordinary words, and I somehow understood that the Other Person was just going to carry on the conversation—I even fancied I saw lips shaping themselves just over my friend's shoulder—when I felt a sharp blow in the ribs and a voice, this time a deep voice, sounded in my ear. I opened my eyes, and the wretched dream vanished. Yet it left behind it an impression of a strong and quite unusual reality.

A deep silence followed these extraordinary words, and I somehow understood that the Other Person was just going to keep talking—I even thought I saw lips moving just over my friend's shoulder—when I felt a sharp jab in the ribs and a voice, this time a deep voice, whispered in my ear. I opened my eyes, and the awful dream disappeared. Yet it left behind a sense of a strong and really unusual reality.

"Do try not to go to sleep again," he said sternly. "You seem exhausted. Do you feel so?" There was a note in his voice I did not welcome,—less than alarm, but certainly more than mere solicitude.

"Do try not to fall asleep again," he said firmly. "You look really tired. How do you feel?" There was a tone in his voice that I didn't like—less than worry, but definitely more than just concern.

"I do feel terribly sleepy all of a sudden," I admitted, ashamed.

"I suddenly feel really sleepy," I admitted, feeling embarrassed.

"So you may," he added very earnestly; "but I rely on you to keep awake, if only to watch. You have been asleep for half an hour at least—and you were so still—I thought I'd wake you—"

"So you might," he added very seriously; "but I trust you to stay awake, even just to keep an eye out. You’ve been asleep for at least half an hour—and you were so quiet—I thought I should wake you—"

"Why?" I asked, for my curiosity and nervousness were altogether too strong to be resisted. "Do you think we are in danger?"

"Why?" I asked, because my curiosity and nervousness were just too strong to ignore. "Do you think we’re in danger?"

"I think they are about here now. I feel my vitality going rapidly—that's always the first sign. You'll last longer than I, remember. Watch carefully."

"I think they are about to arrive now. I can feel my energy draining quickly—that's always the first sign. You'll last longer than I will, just remember. Pay attention."

The conversation dropped. I was afraid to say all I wanted to say. It would have been too unmistakably a confession; and intuitively I realised the danger of admitting the existence of certain emotions until positively forced to. But presently Shorthouse began again. His voice sounded odd, and as if it had lost power. It was more like a woman's or a boy's voice than a man's, and recalled the voice in my dream.

The conversation fell silent. I hesitated to say everything I wanted to say. It would have been too clear that I was confessing; I instinctively understood the risk of admitting certain feelings until absolutely necessary. But soon, Shorthouse spoke up again. His voice sounded strange, as if it had lost its strength. It resembled a woman's or a boy's voice more than a man's, reminding me of the voice from my dream.

"I suppose you've got a knife?" he asked.

"I guess you have a knife?" he asked.

"Yes—a big clasp knife; but why?" He made no answer. "You don't think a practical joke likely? No one suspects we're here," I went on. Nothing was more significant of our real feelings this night than the way we toyed with words, and never dared more than to skirt the things in our mind.

"Yeah—a big folding knife; but why?" He didn’t respond. "You don’t think it’s a practical joke, do you? No one thinks we’re here," I continued. Nothing showed our true feelings tonight more than how we played with words, never willing to confront the things on our minds directly.

"It's just as well to be prepared," he answered evasively. "Better be quite sure. See which pocket it's in—so as to be ready."

"It's good to be prepared," he replied vaguely. "It's better to be sure. Check which pocket it's in—so you’re ready."

I obeyed mechanically, and told him. But even this scrap of talk proved to me that he was getting further from me all the time in his mind. He was following a line that was strange to me, and, as he distanced me, I felt that the sympathy between us grew more and more strained. He knew more; it was not that I minded so much—but that he was willing to communicate less. And in proportion as I lost his support, I dreaded his increasing silence. Not of words—for he talked more volubly than ever, and with a fiercer purpose—but his silence in giving no hint of what he must have known to be really going on the whole time.

I followed his instructions automatically and told him. But even this small conversation showed me that he was drifting further away from me in his thoughts. He was exploring ideas that felt unfamiliar to me, and as he pulled away, I sensed that the bond between us became more strained. He knew more; I wasn’t as concerned about that—but he seemed less willing to share. And as I lost his support, I became increasingly uneasy about his deepening silence. Not because he lacked words—he was talking more than ever, and with more intensity—but because he wasn’t giving any clues about what he must have known was really happening all along.

The night was perfectly still. Shorthouse continued steadily talking, and I jogged him now and again with remarks or questions in order to keep awake. He paid no attention, however, to either.

The night was completely quiet. Shorthouse kept talking steadily, and I nudged him every now and then with comments or questions to stay awake. He didn’t seem to notice either.

About two in the morning a short shower fell, and the drops rattled sharply on the roof like shot. I was glad when it stopped, for it completely drowned all other sounds and made it impossible to hear anything else that might be going on. Something was going on, too, all the time, though for the life of me I could not say what. The outer world had grown quite dim—the house-party, the shooters, the billiard-room, and the ordinary daily incidents of my visit. All my energies were concentrated on the present, and the constant strain of watching, waiting, listening, was excessively telling.

Around two in the morning, a brief downpour hit, and the raindrops clattered sharply on the roof like bullets. I was relieved when it stopped, as it completely drowned out all other sounds and made it impossible to hear anything else happening. Something was happening, too, all the time, but I couldn’t figure out what it was. The outside world had become quite faint—the party, the shooters, the billiard room, and the usual daily events of my visit. All my energy was focused on the moment, and the constant strain of watching, waiting, and listening was incredibly intense.

Shorthouse still talked of his adventures, in some Eastern country now, and less connectedly. These adventures, real or imaginary, had quite a savour of the Arabian Nights, and did not by any means make it easier for me to keep my hold on reality. The lightest weight will affect the balance under such circumstances, and in this case the weight of his talk was on the wrong scale. His words were very rapid, and I found it overwhelmingly difficult not to follow them into that great gulf of darkness where they all rushed and vanished. But that, I knew, meant sleep again. Yet, it was strange I should feel sleepy when at the same time all my nerves were fairly tingling. Every time I heard what seemed like a step outside, or a movement in the hay opposite, the blood stood still for a moment in my veins. Doubtless, the unremitting strain told upon me more than I realised, and this was doubly great now that I knew Shorthouse was a source of weakness instead of strength, as I had counted. Certainly, a curious sense of languor grew upon me more and more, and I was sure that the man beside me was engaged in the same struggle. The feverishness of his talk proved this, if nothing else. It was dreadfully hard to keep awake.

Shorthouse continued to share stories of his adventures in some Eastern country, now with less coherence. These adventures, whether real or made-up, had a hint of the Arabian Nights and made it even harder for me to stay grounded in reality. Even the slightest thing could tip the scales in such situations, and in this case, his storytelling was tipping them in the wrong direction. His words came out quickly, and I found it incredibly difficult not to follow them into that deep void where they all rushed off and disappeared. But I knew that would only lead me back to sleep. Still, it was odd to feel sleepy while my nerves were buzzing with energy. Every time I heard what sounded like footsteps outside or a rustle in the hay across from me, my blood would freeze for a moment in my veins. This constant tension was affecting me more than I realized, and it was even harder now that I understood Shorthouse was a source of weakness, not strength, as I had thought. A strange sense of fatigue was creeping over me more and more, and I was certain that the man next to me was fighting the same battle. The frenetic nature of his speech was evidence of this, if nothing else. It was excruciatingly difficult to stay awake.

But this time, instead of dropping into the gulf, I saw something come up out of it! It reached our world by a door in the side of the barn furthest from me, and it came in cautiously and silently and moved into the mass of hay opposite. There, for a moment, I lost it, but presently I caught it again higher up. It was clinging, like a great bat, to the side of the barn. Something trailed behind it, I could not make out what. . . . It crawled up the wooden wall and began to move out along one of the rafters. A numb terror settled down all over me as I watched it. The thing trailing behind it was apparently a rope.

But this time, instead of dropping into the gulf, I saw something come up out of it! It entered our world through a door on the far side of the barn, and it came in cautiously and quietly, moving into the pile of hay across from me. For a moment, I lost sight of it, but soon I spotted it again higher up. It was clinging to the side of the barn like a large bat. Something was trailing behind it, but I couldn't make out what it was. It crawled up the wooden wall and began to move along one of the rafters. A wave of numb terror washed over me as I watched it. The thing trailing behind it seemed to be a rope.

The whispering began again just then, but the only words I could catch seemed without meaning; it was almost like another language. The voices were above me, under the roof. Suddenly I saw signs of active movement going on just beyond the place where the thing lay upon the rafter. There was something else up there with it! Then followed panting, like the quick breathing that accompanies effort, and the next minute a black mass dropped through the air and dangled at the end of the rope.

The whispering started again at that moment, but the only words I could make out felt pointless; it was almost like a different language. The voices were above me, under the roof. Suddenly, I noticed signs of movement just beyond where the thing was resting on the rafter. There was something else up there with it! Then I heard panting, like the quick breaths that come with exertion, and the next minute, a dark shape dropped through the air and dangled at the end of the rope.

Instantly, it all flashed upon me. I sprang to my feet and rushed headlong across the floor of the barn. How I moved so quickly in the darkness I do not know; but, even as I ran, it flashed into my mind that I should never get at my knife in time to cut the thing down, or else that I should find it had been taken from me. Somehow or other—the Goddess of Dreams knows how—I climbed up by the hay bales and swung out along the rafter. I was hanging, of course, by my arms, and the knife was already between my teeth, though I had no recollection of how it got there. It was open. The mass, hanging like a side of bacon, was only a few feet in front of me, and I could plainly see the dark line of rope that fastened it to the beam. I then noticed for the first time that it was swinging and turning in the air, and that as I approached it seemed to move along the beam, so that the same distance was always maintained between us. The only thing I could do—for there was no time to hesitate—was to jump at it through the air and slash at the rope as I dropped.

Instantly, it all hit me. I jumped to my feet and dashed across the barn floor. I don’t know how I moved so quickly in the dark, but as I ran, I realized I probably wouldn’t get to my knife in time to cut it down, or that it might have been taken from me. Somehow—I don’t know how—I climbed up the hay bales and swung out on the rafter. I was hanging by my arms, and the knife was already in my mouth, even though I couldn’t remember how it got there. It was open. The mass, hanging like a side of bacon, was just a few feet in front of me, and I could clearly see the dark rope binding it to the beam. For the first time, I noticed it was swinging and spinning in the air, and it seemed to move along the beam as I got closer, always keeping the same distance between us. The only thing I could do—since there was no time to hesitate—was to leap towards it and slash at the rope as I fell.

I seized the knife with my right hand, gave a great swing of my body with my legs and leaped forward at it through the air. Horrors! It was closer to me than I knew, and I plunged full into it, and the arm with the knife missed the rope and cut deeply into some substance that was soft and yielding. But, as I dropped past it, the thing had time to turn half its width so that it swung round and faced me—and I could have sworn as I rushed past it through the air, that it had the features of Shorthouse.

I grabbed the knife with my right hand, swung my body with my legs, and leaped forward at it through the air. Oh no! It was closer than I realized, and I plunged right into it, causing the arm with the knife to miss the rope and slice deeply into something soft and yielding. But as I dropped past it, the thing had enough time to turn halfway, swinging around to face me—and I could have sworn, as I rushed past it through the air, that it looked exactly like Shorthouse.

The shock of this brought the vile nightmare to an abrupt end, and I woke up a second time on the soft hay-bed to find that the grey dawn was stealing in, and that I was exceedingly cold. After all I had failed to keep awake, and my sleep, since it was growing light, must have lasted at least an hour. A whole hour off my guard!

The shock of this abruptly ended the horrible nightmare, and I woke up again on the soft hay bed to see that the gray dawn was creeping in, and I was really cold. After all, I had failed to stay awake, and since it was getting light, I must have slept for at least an hour. A whole hour without being alert!

There was no sound from Shorthouse, to whom, of course, my first thoughts turned; probably his flow of words had ceased long ago, and he too had yielded to the persuasions of the seductive god. I turned to wake him and get the comfort of companionship for the horror of my dream, when to my utter dismay I saw that the place where he had been was vacant. He was no longer beside me.

There was no sound from Shorthouse, to whom, of course, my first thoughts turned; probably his flow of words had stopped long ago, and he too had given in to the temptations of the alluring god. I turned to wake him and seek the comfort of companionship to ease the terror of my dream, when to my complete shock I saw that the spot where he had been was empty. He was no longer next to me.

It had been no little shock before to discover that the ally in whom lay all my faith and dependence was really frightened, but it is quite impossible to describe the sensations I experienced when I realised he had gone altogether and that I was alone in the barn. For a minute or two my head swam and I felt a prey to a helpless terror. The dream, too, still seemed half real, so vivid had it been! I was thoroughly frightened—hot and cold by turns—and I clutched the hay at my side in handfuls, and for some moments had no idea in the world what I should do.

It was quite a shock to realize that the ally I depended on was actually scared, but nothing compared to the feelings I had when I understood he was completely gone and I was all alone in the barn. For a minute or two, I felt dizzy and overwhelmed with terror. The dream still felt semi-real; it had been so vivid! I was really scared—hot and cold at the same time—and I grabbed the hay beside me in handfuls, completely unsure of what to do next.

This time, at least, I was unmistakably awake, and I made a great effort to collect myself and face the meaning of the disappearance of my companion. In this I succeeded so far that I decided upon a thorough search of the barn, inside and outside. It was a dreadful undertaking, and I did not feel at all sure of being able to bring it to a conclusion, but I knew pretty well that unless something was done at once, I should simply collapse.

This time, I was definitely awake, and I made a real effort to gather my thoughts and deal with the fact that my friend was missing. I managed to the extent that I decided to search the barn thoroughly, both inside and out. It was a terrifying task, and I wasn’t sure I could see it through, but I knew that if something didn’t happen soon, I would just fall apart.

But, when I tried to move, I found that the cold, and fear, and I know not what else unholy besides, combined to make it almost impossible. I suddenly realised that a tour of inspection, during the whole of which my back would be open to attack, was not to be thought of. My will was not equal to it. Anything might spring upon me any moment from the dark corners, and the growing light was just enough to reveal every movement I made to any who might be watching. For, even then, and while I was still half dazed and stupid, I knew perfectly well that someone was watching me all the time with the utmost intentness. I had not merely awakened; I had been awakened.

But when I tried to move, I found that the cold, fear, and I don’t know what else unholy combined to make it almost impossible. I suddenly realized that going for a walk, during which my back would be vulnerable, was out of the question. My willpower couldn’t handle it. Anything could jump out at me from the dark corners at any moment, and the increasing light was just enough to show every move I made to anyone who might be watching. Even then, while I was still half-dazed and confused, I knew for certain that someone was watching me intently the whole time. I had not just woken up; I had been awakened.

I decided to try another plan; I called to him. My voice had a thin weak sound, far away and quite unreal, and there was no answer to it. Hark, though! There was something that might have been a very faint voice near me!

I decided to try a different plan; I called out to him. My voice sounded thin and weak, distant and somewhat unreal, and there was no response. Wait, though! There was something that could have been a very faint voice nearby!

I called again, this time with greater distinctness, "Shorthouse, where are you? can you hear me?"

I called again, this time more clearly, "Shorthouse, where are you? Can you hear me?"

There certainly was a sound, but it was not a voice. Something was moving. It was someone shuffling along, and it seemed to be outside the barn. I was afraid to call again, and the sound continued. It was an ordinary sound enough, no doubt, but it came to me just then as something unusual and unpleasant. Ordinary sounds remain ordinary only so long as one is not listening to them; under the influence of intense listening they become unusual, portentous, and therefore extraordinary. So, this common sound came to me as something uncommon, disagreeable. It conveyed, too, an impression of stealth. And with it there was another, a slighter sound.

There was definitely a sound, but it wasn't a voice. Something was moving. It was someone shuffling along, and it seemed to be outside the barn. I was too scared to call out again, and the sound kept going. It was an ordinary enough sound, no doubt, but at that moment, it felt strange and unsettling. Ordinary sounds only stay ordinary as long as you’re not really paying attention to them; when you listen intently, they become unusual, significant, and therefore extraordinary. So, this typical sound felt strange and unpleasant to me. It also gave off a sense of stealth. Along with it, there was another, quieter sound.

Just at this minute the wind bore faintly over the field the sound of the stable clock, a mile away. It was three o'clock; the hour when life's pulses beat lowest; when poor souls lying between life and death find it hardest to resist. Vividly I remember this thought crashing through my brain with a sound of thunder, and I realised that the strain on my nerves was nearing the limit, and that something would have to be done at once if I was to reclaim my self-control at all.

Just then, the wind carried the faint sound of the stable clock from a mile away across the field. It was three o'clock—the time when life's energy is at its lowest; when people stuck between life and death find it hardest to fight back. I vividly remember that thought striking my mind like thunder, and I realized that the tension on my nerves was reaching its peak, and that I needed to take action immediately if I was going to regain my self-control at all.

When thinking over afterwards the events of this dreadful night, it has always seemed strange to me that my second nightmare, so vivid in its terror and its nearness, should have furnished me with no inkling of what was really going on all this while; and that I should not have been able to put two and two together, or have discovered sooner than I did what this sound was and where it came from. I can well believe that the vile scheming which lay behind the whole experience found it an easy trifle to direct my hearing amiss; though, of course, it may equally well have been due to the confused condition of my mind at the time and to the general nervous tension under which I was undoubtedly suffering.

When I look back on the events of that awful night, it always strikes me as odd that my second nightmare, so vivid in its terror and intensity, didn't give me any hint of what was really happening all along; and that I couldn't figure out sooner what that sound was and where it was coming from. I can easily believe that the nasty plotting behind the entire experience manipulated my perception; though, of course, it could just as well have been because of my confused state of mind at the time and the overall anxiety I was definitely feeling.

But, whatever the cause for my stupidity at first in failing to trace the sound to its proper source, I can only say here that it was with a shock of unexampled horror that my eye suddenly glanced upwards and caught sight of the figure moving in the shadows above my head among the rafters. Up to this moment I had thought that it was somebody outside the barn, crawling round the walls till it came to a door; and the rush of horror that froze my heart when I looked up and saw that it was Shorthouse creeping stealthily along a beam, is something altogether beyond the power of words to describe.

But whatever made me so clueless at first for not realizing where the sound was coming from, I can only say that I was hit with an unimaginable horror when my gaze suddenly shot upward and I spotted the figure moving in the shadows above me among the rafters. Until that moment, I had thought it was someone outside the barn, creeping around the walls until reaching a door; the wave of terror that gripped my heart when I looked up and saw that it was Shorthouse stealthily crawling along a beam is something words can't fully capture.

He was staring intently down upon me, and I knew at once that it was he who had been watching me.

He was staring intently down at me, and I knew right away that it was him who had been watching me.

This point was, I think, for me the climax of feeling in the whole experience; I was incapable of any further sensation—that is any further sensation in the same direction. But here the abominable character of the affair showed itself most plainly, for it suddenly presented an entirely new aspect to me. The light fell on the picture from a new angle, and galvanised me into a fresh ability to feel when I thought a merciful numbness had supervened. It may not sound a great deal in the printed letter, but it came to me almost as if it had been an extension of consciousness, for the Hand that held the pencil suddenly touched in with ghastly effect of contrast the element of the ludicrous. Nothing could have been worse just then. Shorthouse, the masterful spirit, so intrepid in the affairs of ordinary life, whose power increased rather than lessened in the face of danger—this man, creeping on hands and knees along a rafter in a barn at three o'clock in the morning, watching me all the time as a cat watches a mouse! Yes, it was distinctly ludicrous, and while it gave me a measure with which to gauge the dread emotion that caused his aberration, it stirred somewhere deep in my interior the strings of an empty laughter.

This moment was, for me, the peak of my feelings throughout the whole experience; I was unable to feel anything more—that is, anything more in the same way. But here, the terrible nature of the situation became very clear, as it suddenly revealed a completely new perspective to me. The light hit the scene from a different angle, and it shocked me into feeling again when I thought I had mercifully gone numb. It might not seem significant when written down, but it felt almost like an expansion of my awareness, as the Hand holding the pencil highlighted the contrast with something absurd. Nothing could have been worse at that moment. Shorthouse, the commanding presence, so fearless in everyday matters, whose strength increased rather than diminished in the face of danger—this man, crawling on hands and knees along a beam in a barn at three in the morning, watching me like a cat watches a mouse! Yes, it was undeniably ridiculous, and while it gave me a way to measure the intense fear that caused his odd behavior, it stirred something deep inside me that resonated with hollow laughter.

One of those moments then came to me that are said to come sometimes under the stress of great emotion, when in an instant the mind grows dazzlingly clear. An abnormal lucidity took the place of my confusion of thought, and I suddenly understood that the two dreams which I had taken for nightmares must really have been sent me, and that I had been allowed for one moment to look over the edge of what was to come; the Good was helping, even when the Evil was most determined to destroy.

One of those moments hit me that people say can happen sometimes when you're really emotional, when your mind suddenly becomes super clear. An unusual clarity replaced my confusion, and I realized that the two dreams I thought were nightmares must have actually been sent to me, allowing me to catch a glimpse of what was ahead; the Good was supporting me, even when the Evil was trying its hardest to bring me down.

I saw it all clearly now. Shorthouse had overrated his strength. The terror inspired by his first visit to the barn (when he had failed) had roused the man's whole nature to win, and he had brought me to divert the deadly stream of evil. That he had again underrated the power against him was apparent as soon as he entered the barn, and his wild talk, and refusal to admit what he felt, were due to this desire not to acknowledge the insidious fear that was growing in his heart. But, at length, it had become too strong. He had left my side in my sleep—had been overcome himself, perhaps, first in his sleep, by the dreadful impulse. He knew that I should interfere, and with every movement he made, he watched me steadily, for the mania was upon him and he was determined to hang himself. He pretended not to hear me calling, and I knew that anything coming between him and his purpose would meet the full force of his fury—the fury of a maniac, of one, for the time being, truly possessed.

I see everything clearly now. Shorthouse had overestimated his strength. The fear he felt during his first visit to the barn (when he had failed) had awakened his entire nature to win, and he had brought me in to divert the deadly flow of evil. It was clear he had once again underestimated the power against him as soon as he stepped into the barn, and his frantic talk and refusal to acknowledge how he felt were due to his unwillingness to face the creeping fear growing in his heart. But eventually, it became too strong. He had left my side while I was sleeping—perhaps he had been overcome himself, maybe first in his own sleep, by the dreadful impulse. He knew I would interfere, and with every move he made, he watched me intently, for the mania had gripped him and he was determined to hang himself. He pretended not to hear me calling, and I knew that anything between him and his goal would face the full force of his rage—the rage of a madman, of someone who, for the moment, was truly possessed.

For a minute or two I sat there and stared. I saw then for the first time that there was a bit of rope trailing after him, and that this was what made the rustling sound I had noticed. Shorthouse, too, had come to a stop. His body lay along the rafter like a crouching animal. He was looking hard at me. That whitish patch was his face.

For a minute or two, I sat there and stared. I noticed for the first time that there was a bit of rope trailing behind him, and that was what was making the rustling sound I'd heard. Shorthouse had also come to a stop. His body was lying along the rafter like a crouching animal. He was staring intently at me. That whitish patch was his face.

I can lay claim to no courage in the matter, for I must confess that in one sense I was frightened almost beyond control. But at the same time the necessity for decided action, if I was to save his life, came to me with an intense relief. No matter what animated him for the moment, Shorthouse was only a man; it was flesh and blood I had to contend with and not the intangible powers. Only a few hours before I had seen him cleaning his gun, smoking his pipe, knocking the billiard balls about with very human clumsiness, and the picture flashed across my mind with the most wholesome effect.

I can't claim to be brave in this situation, because I have to admit that I was almost completely scared. But at the same time, I felt a strong sense of relief that I needed to take decisive action if I was going to save his life. No matter what was driving him at that moment, Shorthouse was just a man; I was dealing with flesh and blood, not some abstract force. Just a few hours earlier, I had seen him cleaning his gun, smoking his pipe, and awkwardly knocking the billiard balls around, and that memory flashed in my mind with a comforting effect.

Then I dashed across the floor of the barn and leaped upon the hay bales as a preliminary to climbing up the sides to the first rafter. It was far more difficult than in my dream. Twice I slipped back into the hay, and as I scrambled up for the third time I saw that Shorthouse, who thus far had made no sound or movement, was now busily doing something with his hands upon the beam. He was at its further end, and there must have been fully fifteen feet between us. Yet I saw plainly what he was doing; he was fastening the rope to the rafter. The other end, I saw, was already round his neck!

Then I rushed across the barn floor and jumped onto the hay bales as a way to climb up to the first rafter. It was much harder than in my dream. Twice I slipped back into the hay, and as I scrambled up for the third time, I noticed that Shorthouse, who until now had been silent and still, was now busy doing something with his hands on the beam. He was at the far end, and there was at least fifteen feet between us. But I could clearly see what he was doing; he was tying the rope to the rafter. The other end, I noticed, was already around his neck!

This gave me at once the necessary strength, and in a second I had swung myself on to a beam, crying aloud with all the authority I could put into my voice—

This instantly gave me the strength I needed, and in a moment, I had hoisted myself onto a beam, shouting with all the authority I could muster in my voice—

"You fool, man! What in the world are you trying to do? Come down at once!"

"You idiot, man! What on earth are you trying to do? Come down right now!"

My energetic actions and words combined had an immediate effect upon him for which I blessed Heaven; for he looked up from his horrid task, stared hard at me for a second or two, and then came wriggling along like a great cat to intercept me. He came by a series of leaps and bounds and at an astonishing pace, and the way he moved somehow inspired me with a fresh horror, for it did not seem the natural movement of a human being at all, but more, as I have said, like that of some lithe wild animal.

My energetic actions and words mixed had an immediate impact on him that I was grateful for; he looked up from his awful task, stared fixedly at me for a moment or two, and then came slithering over like a big cat to block my path. He approached with a series of jumps and bounds at an incredible speed, and the way he moved filled me with a new sense of horror, as it didn’t seem like the natural movement of a human being at all, but more, as I've said, like that of some agile wild animal.

He was close upon me. I had no clear idea of what exactly I meant to do. I could see his face plainly now; he was grinning cruelly; the eyes were positively luminous, and the menacing expression of the mouth was most distressing to look upon. Otherwise it was the face of a chalk man, white and dead, with all the semblance of the living human drawn out of it. Between his teeth he held my clasp knife, which he must have taken from me in my sleep, and with a flash I recalled his anxiety to know exactly which pocket it was in.

He was right in front of me. I had no clear idea of what I was planning to do. I could see his face clearly now; he had a cruel grin, his eyes were strikingly bright, and the menacing look on his mouth was really unsettling to see. Other than that, his face looked like that of a chalk man—pale and lifeless, with all signs of a living human drawn out of it. He was holding my pocket knife between his teeth, which he must have taken from me while I was asleep, and in an instant, I remembered how anxious he was to know exactly which pocket it was in.

"Drop that knife!" I shouted at him, "and drop after it yourself—"

"Drop that knife!" I yelled at him, "and go after it yourself—"

"Don't you dare to stop me!" he hissed, the breath coming between his lips across the knife that he held in his teeth. "Nothing in the world can stop me now—I have promised—and I must do it. I can't hold out any longer."

"Don't even think about stopping me!" he hissed, the breath slipping between his lips around the knife he held in his teeth. "Nothing in the world can stop me now—I’ve made a promise—and I have to follow through. I can't hold on any longer."

"Then drop the knife and I'll help you," I shouted back in his face. "I promise—"

"Then drop the knife, and I'll help you," I yelled back at him. "I promise—"

"No use," he cried, laughing a little, "I must do it and you can't stop me."

"No way," he said while laughing a bit, "I have to do it and you can't stop me."

I heard a sound of laughter, too, somewhere in the air behind me. The next second Shorthouse came at me with a single bound.

I heard laughter in the air behind me. The next moment, Shorthouse jumped at me in one leap.

To this day I cannot quite tell how it happened. It is still a wild confusion and a fever of horror in my mind, but from somewhere I drew more than my usual allowance of strength, and before he could well have realised what I meant to do, I had his throat between my fingers. He opened his teeth and the knife dropped at once, for I gave him a squeeze he need never forget. Before, my muscles had felt like so much soaked paper; now they recovered their natural strength, and more besides. I managed to work ourselves along the rafter until the hay was beneath us, and then, completely exhausted, I let go my hold and we swung round together and dropped on to the hay, he clawing at me in the air even as we fell.

To this day, I still can't figure out how it happened. It's all a chaotic mix of confusion and horror in my mind, but somehow I found more strength than usual, and before he even realized what I was about to do, I had my fingers around his throat. He opened his mouth, and the knife fell immediately because I gave him a squeeze he'd never forget. Before, my muscles felt like wet paper; now they regained their natural strength, and then some. I managed to pull us along the rafter until the hay was underneath us, and then, completely worn out, I let go of my grip, and we swung around together and dropped onto the hay, him clawing at me in the air as we fell.

The struggle that began by my fighting for his life ended in a wild effort to save my own, for Shorthouse was quite beside himself, and had no idea what he was doing. Indeed, he has always averred that he remembers nothing of the entire night's experiences after the time when he first woke me from sleep. A sort of deadly mist settled over him, he declares, and he lost all sense of his own identity. The rest was a blank until he came to his senses under a mass of hay with me on the top of him.

The fight that started with me trying to save his life ended up turning into a frantic struggle to save my own, because Shorthouse was completely out of control and had no clue what he was doing. In fact, he always claims that he doesn't remember anything from that whole night after he first woke me up. He says a kind of lethal fog descended on him, and he completely lost his sense of self. The next thing he knew, he came to his senses under a pile of hay with me on top of him.

It was the hay that saved us, first by breaking the fall and then by impeding his movements so that I was able to prevent his choking me to death.

It was the hay that saved us, first by breaking the fall and then by slowing his movements so that I was able to stop him from choking me to death.


THE WOOD OF THE DEAD

One summer, in my wanderings with a knapsack, I was at luncheon in the room of a wayside inn in the western country, when the door opened and there entered an old rustic, who crossed close to my end of the table and sat himself down very quietly in the seat by the bow window. We exchanged glances, or, properly speaking, nods, for at the moment I did not actually raise my eyes to his face, so concerned was I with the important business of satisfying an appetite gained by tramping twelve miles over a difficult country.

One summer, while I was wandering with a backpack, I was having lunch in a room at a roadside inn in the west when the door opened and an old country man walked in. He came over to my end of the table and quietly sat down in the seat by the bow window. We exchanged glances, or to be more accurate, nods, because at that moment I didn’t actually look up at his face; I was too focused on the important task of satisfying my hunger after hiking twelve miles through tough terrain.

The fine warm rain of seven o'clock, which had since risen in a kind of luminous mist about the tree tops, now floated far overhead in a deep blue sky, and the day was settling down into a blaze of golden light. It was one of those days peculiar to Somerset and North Devon, when the orchards shine and the meadows seem to add a radiance of their own, so brilliantly soft are the colourings of grass and foliage.

The gentle warm rain at seven o'clock, which had turned into a kind of glowing mist around the treetops, was now floating high above in a deep blue sky, and the day was transforming into a burst of golden light. It was one of those days unique to Somerset and North Devon, when the orchards sparkle and the meadows seem to glow with their own light, so beautifully soft are the colors of the grass and leaves.

The inn-keeper's daughter, a little maiden with a simple country loveliness, presently entered with a foaming pewter mug, enquired after my welfare, and went out again. Apparently she had not noticed the old man sitting in the settle by the bow window, nor had he, for his part, so much as once turned his head in our direction.

The innkeeper’s daughter, a young girl with a natural countryside charm, soon came in with a frothy pewter mug, asked how I was doing, and then left again. It seemed she hadn’t noticed the old man sitting on the bench by the bay window, and he, for his part, hadn’t turned his head our way even once.

Under ordinary circumstances I should probably have given no thought to this other occupant of the room; but the fact that it was supposed to be reserved for my private use, and the singular thing that he sat looking aimlessly out of the window, with no attempt to engage me in conversation, drew my eyes more than once somewhat curiously upon him, and I soon caught myself wondering why he sat there so silently, and always with averted head.

Under normal circumstances, I probably wouldn’t have thought much about the other person in the room. However, since it was supposed to be reserved for my private use, and the strange way he just sat there looking aimlessly out the window without trying to talk to me caught my attention more than once. I soon found myself wondering why he remained so quiet and always had his head turned away.

He was, I saw, a rather bent old man in rustic dress, and the skin of his face was wrinkled like that of an apple; corduroy trousers were caught up with a string below the knee, and he wore a sort of brown fustian jacket that was very much faded. His thin hand rested upon a stoutish stick. He wore no hat and carried none, and I noticed that his head, covered with silvery hair, was finely shaped and gave the impression of something noble.

He was, I noticed, a pretty bent old man in country clothes, and his face was wrinkled like an apple; his corduroy pants were tied up with a string below the knee, and he wore a faded brown jacket. His thin hand rested on a sturdy stick. He wasn’t wearing a hat or carrying one, and I noticed that his head, covered with silver hair, was well-shaped and gave off a sense of nobility.

Though rather piqued by his studied disregard of my presence, I came to the conclusion that he probably had something to do with the little hostel and had a perfect right to use this room with freedom, and I finished my luncheon without breaking the silence and then took the settle opposite to smoke a pipe before going on my way.

Though a bit annoyed by his deliberate ignorance of my presence, I concluded that he likely had some connection to the small hostel and had every right to use this room freely. I finished my lunch without saying a word, then took the seat across from him to smoke a pipe before continuing on my way.

Through the open window came the scents of the blossoming fruit trees; the orchard was drenched in sunshine and the branches danced lazily in the breeze; the grass below fairly shone with white and yellow daisies, and the red roses climbing in profusion over the casement mingled their perfume with the sweetly penetrating odour of the sea.

Through the open window came the fragrances of the blooming fruit trees; the orchard was bathed in sunlight and the branches swayed gently in the breeze; the grass below sparkled with white and yellow daisies, and the vibrant red roses climbing all over the window mixed their scent with the sweet, strong smell of the sea.

It was a place to dawdle in, to lie and dream away a whole afternoon, watching the sleepy butterflies and listening to the chorus of birds which seemed to fill every corner of the sky. Indeed, I was already debating in my mind whether to linger and enjoy it all instead of taking the strenuous pathway over the hills, when the old rustic in the settle opposite suddenly turned his face towards me for the first time and began to speak.

It was a spot to hang out in, to lie back and daydream away an entire afternoon, watching the sleepy butterflies and listening to the chorus of birds that seemed to fill every corner of the sky. In fact, I was already weighing in my mind whether to stick around and soak it all in instead of taking the tough path over the hills, when the old guy in the settle across from me suddenly turned his face toward me for the first time and started to talk.

His voice had a quiet dreamy note in it that was quite in harmony with the day and the scene, but it sounded far away, I thought, almost as though it came to me from outside where the shadows were weaving their eternal tissue of dreams upon the garden floor. Moreover, there was no trace in it of the rough quality one might naturally have expected, and, now that I saw the full face of the speaker for the first time, I noted with something like a start that the deep, gentle eyes seemed far more in keeping with the timbre of the voice than with the rough and very countrified appearance of the clothes and manner. His voice set pleasant waves of sound in motion towards me, and the actual words, if I remember rightly, were—

His voice had a soft, dreamy quality that matched the day and the scene, but it seemed distant, almost as if it was coming from outside where the shadows were weaving their endless tapestry of dreams across the garden floor. Also, there was no hint of the roughness one might have expected, and now that I saw the speaker's face clearly for the first time, I noticed with a bit of surprise that his deep, kind eyes matched the tone of his voice much better than his rugged, very rural appearance did. His voice created pleasant waves of sound that reached me, and if I recall correctly, the actual words were—

"You are a stranger in these parts?" or "Is not this part of the country strange to you?"

"You’re not from around here, are you?" or "Isn’t this area unfamiliar to you?"

There was no "sir," nor any outward and visible sign of the deference usually paid by real country folk to the town-bred visitor, but in its place a gentleness, almost a sweetness, of polite sympathy that was far more of a compliment than either.

There was no "sir," nor any obvious sign of the respect that country folks usually show to someone from the town, but instead, there was a gentleness, almost a sweetness, of polite sympathy that was a much bigger compliment than either.

I answered that I was wandering on foot through a part of the country that was wholly new to me, and that I was surprised not to find a place of such idyllic loveliness marked upon my map.

I replied that I was walking through an area that was completely new to me, and that I was surprised not to see a location of such stunning beauty on my map.

"I have lived here all my life," he said, with a sigh, "and am never tired of coming back to it again."

"I've lived here my whole life," he said with a sigh, "and I never get tired of coming back to it."

"Then you no longer live in the immediate neighbourhood?"

"Then you don't live nearby anymore?"

"I have moved," he answered briefly, adding after a pause in which his eyes seemed to wander wistfully to the wealth of blossoms beyond the window; "but I am almost sorry, for nowhere else have I found the sunshine lie so warmly, the flowers smell so sweetly, or the winds and streams make such tender music. . . ."

"I've moved," he replied shortly, adding after a pause where his gaze seemed to drift longingly to the beautiful flowers outside the window, "but I'm almost sorry because nowhere else have I found the sun shining so warmly, the flowers smelling so sweetly, or the winds and streams creating such gentle music. . . ."

His voice died away into a thin stream of sound that lost itself in the rustle of the rose-leaves climbing in at the window, for he turned his head away from me as he spoke and looked out into the garden. But it was impossible to conceal my surprise, and I raised my eyes in frank astonishment on hearing so poetic an utterance from such a figure of a man, though at the same time realising that it was not in the least inappropriate, and that, in fact, no other sort of expression could have properly been expected from him.

His voice faded into a faint sound that got lost in the rustle of the rose leaves coming in through the window, as he turned his head away from me while speaking and looked out into the garden. But I couldn't hide my surprise, and I looked up in genuine astonishment at hearing such a poetic statement from such a man. At the same time, I realized it was completely fitting, and, in fact, no other kind of expression would have been expected from him.

"I am sure you are right," I answered at length, when it was clear he had ceased speaking; "or there is something of enchantment here—of real fairy-like enchantment—that makes me think of the visions of childhood days, before one knew anything of—of—"

"I’m sure you’re right," I finally replied, once it was clear he had stopped talking; "or there’s something magical here—something truly fairy-tale-like—that makes me think of the dreams of my childhood, before I knew anything about—about—"

I had been oddly drawn into his vein of speech, some inner force compelling me. But here the spell passed and I could not catch the thoughts that had a moment before opened a long vista before my inner vision.

I had been strangely captivated by the way he spoke, as if something inside was pulling me in. But then the moment faded, and I couldn't grasp the ideas that had just moments before revealed a wide perspective in my mind.

"To tell you the truth," I concluded lamely, "the place fascinates me and I am in two minds about going further—"

"Honestly," I finished weakly, "this place fascinates me and I'm conflicted about moving forward—"

Even at this stage I remember thinking it odd that I should be talking like this with a stranger whom I met in a country inn, for it has always been one of my failings that to strangers my manner is brief to surliness. It was as though we were figures meeting in a dream, speaking without sound, obeying laws not operative in the everyday working world, and about to play with a new scale of space and time perhaps. But my astonishment passed quickly into an entirely different feeling when I became aware that the old man opposite had turned his head from the window again, and was regarding me with eyes so bright they seemed almost to shine with an inner flame. His gaze was fixed upon my face with an intense ardour, and his whole manner had suddenly become alert and concentrated. There was something about him I now felt for the first time that made little thrills of excitement run up and down my back. I met his look squarely, but with an inward tremor.

Even at this moment, I found it strange that I was talking like this with a stranger I met in a country inn, since it has always been one of my shortcomings that my demeanor toward strangers is often curt and unfriendly. It felt as if we were characters meeting in a dream, communicating without words, following rules that don't apply in the ordinary world, possibly about to explore a new sense of space and time. But my surprise quickly changed to a completely different feeling when I noticed that the old man across from me had turned away from the window and was looking at me with eyes so bright they seemed to glow with an inner light. His gaze was fixed on my face with intense interest, and his entire demeanor had suddenly become alert and focused. There was something about him that I was now sensing for the first time, sending little shivers of excitement up and down my spine. I met his gaze directly, but with a slight inner quiver.

"Stay, then, a little while longer," he said in a much lower and deeper voice than before; "stay, and I will teach you something of the purpose of my coming."

"Wait a little longer," he said in a much lower and deeper voice than before; "stay, and I will show you some of the reason for my arrival."

He stopped abruptly. I was conscious of a decided shiver.

He stopped suddenly. I felt a noticeable shiver.

"You have a special purpose then—in coming back?" I asked, hardly knowing what I was saying.

"You have a special reason for coming back, then?" I asked, barely aware of what I was saying.

"To call away someone," he went on in the same thrilling voice, "someone who is not quite ready to come, but who is needed elsewhere for a worthier purpose." There was a sadness in his manner that mystified me more than ever.

"To call someone away," he continued in the same captivating voice, "someone who isn't quite ready to leave, but who is needed elsewhere for a more valuable purpose." There was a sadness in his demeanor that puzzled me even more.

"You mean—?" I began, with an unaccountable access of trembling.

"You mean—?" I started, feeling an unexpected wave of trembling.

"I have come for someone who must soon move, even as I have moved."

"I've come for someone who needs to leave soon, just like I did."

He looked me through and through with a dreadfully piercing gaze, but I met his eyes with a full straight stare, trembling though I was, and I was aware that something stirred within me that had never stirred before, though for the life of me I could not have put a name to it, or have analysed its nature. Something lifted and rolled away. For one single second I understood clearly that the past and the future exist actually side by side in one immense Present; that it was I who moved to and fro among shifting, protean appearances.

He looked right through me with a terrifyingly intense gaze, but I held his stare, even though I was shaking, and I felt something inside me that had never been felt before, even though I couldn't name it or understand what it was. Something shifted and fell away. For just a brief moment, I realized that the past and the future actually exist side by side in one huge Present; it was I who was moving back and forth among changing, fluid appearances.

The old man dropped his eyes from my face, and the momentary glimpse of a mightier universe passed utterly away. Reason regained its sway over a dull, limited kingdom.

The old man looked away from my face, and in that instant, a peek into a greater universe vanished completely. Rational thought took control once more over a dull, confined reality.

"Come to-night," I heard the old man say, "come to me to-night into the Wood of the Dead. Come at midnight—"

"Come tonight," I heard the old man say, "come to me tonight into the Wood of the Dead. Come at midnight—"

Involuntarily I clutched the arm of the settle for support, for I then felt that I was speaking with someone who knew more of the real things that are and will be, than I could ever know while in the body, working through the ordinary channels of sense—and this curious half-promise of a partial lifting of the veil had its undeniable effect upon me.

Involuntarily, I grabbed the arm of the couch for support, as I felt like I was talking to someone who understood more about the real things that exist and will exist than I could ever know while being alive, navigating through the usual ways of sensing things—and this strange, half-promise of partially seeing beyond the veil definitely impacted me.

The breeze from the sea had died away outside, and the blossoms were still. A yellow butterfly floated lazily past the window. The song of the birds hushed—I smelt the sea—I smelt the perfume of heated summer air rising from fields and flowers, the ineffable scents of June and of the long days of the year—and with it, from countless green meadows beyond, came the hum of myriad summer life, children's voices, sweet pipings, and the sound of water falling.

The sea breeze had faded outside, and the flowers were quiet. A yellow butterfly drifted lazily by the window. The birds' songs quieted—I could smell the sea—I could scent the perfume of warm summer air rising from fields and flowers, the indescribable scents of June and the long days of the year—and along with it, from countless green meadows beyond, came the buzz of endless summer life, children's voices, sweet melodies, and the sound of water flowing.

I knew myself to be on the threshold of a new order of experience—of an ecstasy. Something drew me forth with a sense of inexpressible yearning towards the being of this strange old man in the window seat, and for a moment I knew what it was to taste a mighty and wonderful sensation, and to touch the highest pinnacle of joy I have ever known. It lasted for less than a second, and was gone; but in that brief instant of time the same terrible lucidity came to me that had already shown me how the past and future exist in the present, and I realised and understood that pleasure and pain are one and the same force, for the joy I had just experienced included also all the pain I ever had felt, or ever could feel. . . .

I realized I was on the verge of a new kind of experience—one filled with ecstasy. Something pulled me toward the presence of this strange old man sitting by the window, and for a brief moment, I experienced a powerful and amazing feeling, touching the highest point of joy I have ever known. It lasted less than a second and then disappeared, but in that fleeting moment, I gained the same intense clarity that had previously revealed to me how the past and future exist in the present. I understood that pleasure and pain are actually the same force, because the joy I just felt also encompassed all the pain I had ever experienced or would ever feel. . . .

The sunshine grew to dazzling radiance, faded, passed away. The shadows paused in their dance upon the grass, deepened a moment, and then melted into air. The flowers of the fruit trees laughed with their little silvery laughter as the wind sighed over their radiant eyes the old, old tale of its personal love. Once or twice a voice called my name. A wonderful sensation of lightness and power began to steal over me.

The sunshine brightened to a dazzling glow, faded, and disappeared. The shadows paused in their movement on the grass, deepened for a moment, and then vanished into the air. The flowers on the fruit trees chuckled with their soft, silvery laughter as the wind whispered the age-old story of its personal affection over their bright blooms. Once or twice, I heard someone call my name. A wonderful feeling of lightness and strength started to wash over me.

Suddenly the door opened and the inn-keeper's daughter came in. By all ordinary standards, her's was a charming country loveliness, born of the stars and wild-flowers, of moonlight shining through autumn mists upon the river and the fields; yet, by contrast with the higher order of beauty I had just momentarily been in touch with, she seemed almost ugly. How dull her eyes, how thin her voice, how vapid her smile, and insipid her whole presentment.

Suddenly, the door opened and the innkeeper's daughter walked in. By any normal standard, she had a lovely country charm, the kind that comes from the stars and wildflowers, and from moonlight shining through autumn fog over the river and fields; yet, compared to the higher level of beauty I had just briefly encountered, she seemed almost unattractive. Her eyes were so dull, her voice so thin, her smile so bland, and her overall presence so lacking.

For a moment she stood between me and the occupant of the window seat while I counted out the small change for my meal and for her services; but when, an instant later, she moved aside, I saw that the settle was empty and that there was no longer anyone in the room but our two selves.

For a moment, she stood between me and the person in the window seat while I counted out the spare change for my meal and for her services. But when she moved aside an instant later, I realized the bench was empty and there was no one left in the room except for the two of us.

This discovery was no shock to me; indeed, I had almost expected it, and the man had gone just as a figure goes out of a dream, causing no surprise and leaving me as part and parcel of the same dream without breaking of continuity. But, as soon as I had paid my bill and thus resumed in very practical fashion the thread of my normal consciousness, I turned to the girl and asked her if she knew the old man who had been sitting in the window seat, and what he had meant by the Wood of the Dead.

This discovery didn't surprise me at all; in fact, I had almost expected it, and the man had vanished just like a figure fades out of a dream, without causing any surprise and leaving me still part of the same dream without any disruption. But, as as soon as I paid my bill and thus practically resumed my normal awareness, I turned to the girl and asked if she knew the old man who had been sitting by the window and what he meant by the Wood of the Dead.

The maiden started visibly, glancing quickly round the empty room, but answering simply that she had seen no one. I described him in great detail, and then, as the description grew clearer, she turned a little pale under her pretty sunburn and said very gravely that it must have been the ghost.

The girl jumped a bit, quickly looking around the empty room, but just said simply that she hadn't seen anyone. I described him in detail, and as my description became clearer, she paled slightly under her nice sun-kissed skin and said very seriously that it must have been the ghost.

"Ghost! What ghost?"

"Ghost! Which ghost?"

"Oh, the village ghost," she said quietly, coming closer to my chair with a little nervous movement of genuine alarm, and adding in a lower voice, "He comes before a death, they say!"

"Oh, the village ghost," she said quietly, moving a bit closer to my chair with a hint of genuine fear and added in a lower voice, "They say he appears before someone dies!"

It was not difficult to induce the girl to talk, and the story she told me, shorn of the superstition that had obviously gathered with the years round the memory of a strangely picturesque figure, was an interesting and peculiar one.

It wasn't hard to get the girl to talk, and the story she shared with me, stripped of the superstition that had clearly built up over the years around the memory of a strangely colorful figure, was an interesting and unusual one.

The inn, she said, was originally a farmhouse, occupied by a yeoman farmer, evidently of a superior, if rather eccentric, character, who had been very poor until he reached old age, when a son died suddenly in the Colonies and left him an unexpected amount of money, almost a fortune.

The inn, she said, used to be a farmhouse, run by a farmer of a higher status, though somewhat unusual, who had been quite poor until he got older. Then, a son passed away unexpectedly in the Colonies and left him a surprising amount of money, almost a fortune.

The old man thereupon altered no whit his simple manner of living, but devoted his income entirely to the improvement of the village and to the assistance of its inhabitants; he did this quite regardless of his personal likes and dislikes, as if one and all were absolutely alike to him, objects of a genuine and impersonal benevolence. People had always been a little afraid of the man, not understanding his eccentricities, but the simple force of this love for humanity changed all that in a very short space of time; and before he died he came to be known as the Father of the Village and was held in great love and veneration by all.

The old man didn’t change his simple way of life at all; instead, he dedicated all his income to improving the village and helping its residents. He did this without regard for his personal preferences, treating everyone as if they were equally deserving of his genuine, selfless kindness. People had always been a bit wary of him, not grasping his quirks, but the sheer strength of his love for humanity shifted that perception quickly. By the time he died, he was known as the Father of the Village and was deeply respected and cherished by everyone.

A short time before his end, however, he began to act queerly. He spent his money just as usefully and wisely, but the shock of sudden wealth after a life of poverty, people said, had unsettled his mind. He claimed to see things that others did not see, to hear voices, and to have visions. Evidently, he was not of the harmless, foolish, visionary order, but a man of character and of great personal force, for the people became divided in their opinions, and the vicar, good man, regarded and treated him as a "special case." For many, his name and atmosphere became charged almost with a spiritual influence that was not of the best. People quoted texts about him; kept when possible out of his way, and avoided his house after dark. None understood him, but though the majority loved him, an element of dread and mystery became associated with his name, chiefly owing to the ignorant gossip of the few.

A little while before his death, though, he started to act strangely. He continued to spend his money in a sensible and practical way, but people said that the shock of suddenly having wealth after a life of poverty had disturbed his mind. He insisted he could see things that others couldn't, hear voices, and have visions. Clearly, he wasn't just a harmless, foolish dreamer, but a man of strong character and significant personal presence, because people’s opinions were divided about him, and the vicar, a decent man, viewed and treated him as a "special case." For many, his name and atmosphere became almost charged with a spiritual influence that felt unsettling. People quoted scriptures about him; they tried to avoid him whenever they could and stayed away from his house after dark. No one truly understood him, but even though most people loved him, an air of dread and mystery began to surround his name, mainly due to the ignorant gossip from a few.

A grove of pine trees behind the farm—the girl pointed them out to me on the slope of the hill—he said was the Wood of the Dead, because just before anyone died in the village he saw them walk into that wood, singing. None who went in ever came out again. He often mentioned the names to his wife, who usually published them to all the inhabitants within an hour of her husband's confidence; and it was found that the people he had seen enter the wood—died. On warm summer nights he would sometimes take an old stick and wander out, hatless, under the pines, for he loved this wood, and used to say he met all his old friends there, and would one day walk in there never to return. His wife tried to break him gently off this habit, but he always had his own way; and once, when she followed and found him standing under a great pine in the thickest portion of the grove, talking earnestly to someone she could not see, he turned and rebuked her very gently, but in such a way that she never repeated the experiment, saying—

A grove of pine trees behind the farm—the girl pointed them out to me on the slope of the hill—he said was the Wood of the Dead because just before anyone in the village died, he saw them walk into that wood, singing. None who went in ever came out again. He often mentioned the names to his wife, who usually shared them with all the villagers within an hour of her husband's trust; and it turned out that the people he had seen enter the wood—died. On warm summer nights, he would sometimes take an old stick and wander out, hatless, under the pines because he loved this wood and used to say he met all his old friends there, and would one day walk in there never to return. His wife tried to gently break him of this habit, but he always did things his own way; and once, when she followed him and found him standing under a great pine in the thickest part of the grove, talking earnestly to someone she couldn't see, he turned and gently reprimanded her, but in a way that she never tried to intervene again, saying—

"You should never interrupt me, Mary, when I am talking with the others; for they teach me, remember, wonderful things, and I must learn all I can before I go to join them."

"You should never interrupt me, Mary, when I'm talking with the others; because they teach me, remember, amazing things, and I need to learn everything I can before I join them."

This story went like wild-fire through the village, increasing with every repetition, until at length everyone was able to give an accurate description of the great veiled figures the woman declared she had seen moving among the trees where her husband stood. The innocent pine-grove now became positively haunted, and the title of "Wood of the Dead" clung naturally as if it had been applied to it in the ordinary course of events by the compilers of the Ordnance Survey.

This story spread like wildfire through the village, growing with each retelling, until everyone could describe the mysterious veiled figures the woman claimed to have seen moving among the trees where her husband was standing. The once innocent pine grove now felt genuinely haunted, and the nickname "Wood of the Dead" seemed to stick naturally, as if it had been given by the creators of the Ordnance Survey.

On the evening of his ninetieth birthday the old man went up to his wife and kissed her. His manner was loving, and very gentle, and there was something about him besides, she declared afterwards, that made her slightly in awe of him and feel that he was almost more of a spirit than a man.

On the evening of his ninetieth birthday, the old man went up to his wife and kissed her. He was loving and very gentle, and there was something about him, she said later, that made her feel a bit in awe of him and gave her the impression that he was almost more of a spirit than a man.

He kissed her tenderly on both cheeks, but his eyes seemed to look right through her as he spoke.

He gently kissed her on both cheeks, but his eyes seemed to see right through her as he talked.

"Dearest wife," he said, "I am saying good-bye to you, for I am now going into the Wood of the Dead, and I shall not return. Do not follow me, or send to search, but be ready soon to come upon the same journey yourself."

"Dear wife," he said, "I'm saying goodbye to you because I'm going into the Wood of the Dead, and I won't be coming back. Don't follow me or send anyone to look for me, but be prepared to take the same journey yourself soon."

The good woman burst into tears and tried to hold him, but he easily slipped from her hands, and she was afraid to follow him. Slowly she saw him cross the field in the sunshine, and then enter the cool shadows of the grove, where he disappeared from her sight.

The good woman started crying and tried to hold onto him, but he easily slipped away from her grasp, and she was too scared to chase after him. Slowly, she watched him cross the field in the sunlight and then enter the cool shade of the grove, where he vanished from her view.

That same night, much later, she woke to find him lying peacefully by her side in bed, with one arm stretched out towards her, dead. Her story was half believed, half doubted at the time, but in a very few years afterwards it evidently came to be accepted by all the countryside. A funeral service was held to which the people flocked in great numbers, and everyone approved of the sentiment which led the widow to add the words, "The Father of the Village," after the usual texts which appeared upon the stone over his grave.

That same night, much later, she woke up to find him lying peacefully next to her in bed, with one arm stretched out towards her, dead. People were half convinced, half skeptical about her story at the time, but within a few years, it was clearly accepted by everyone in the area. A funeral service was held, and many people came to pay their respects, with everyone supporting the sentiment that prompted the widow to add the words, "The Father of the Village," after the usual inscriptions on the stone over his grave.

This, then, was the story I pieced together of the village ghost as the little inn-keeper's daughter told it to me that afternoon in the parlour of the inn.

This is the story I put together about the village ghost as the little innkeeper's daughter shared it with me that afternoon in the inn's parlor.

"But you're not the first to say you've seen him," the girl concluded; "and your description is just what we've always heard, and that window, they say, was just where he used to sit and think, and think, when he was alive, and sometimes, they say, to cry for hours together."

"But you're not the first to say you've seen him," the girl concluded. "And your description is exactly what we've always heard. That window, they say, was just where he used to sit and think, and think, when he was alive, and sometimes, they say, to cry for hours."

"And would you feel afraid if you had seen him?" I asked, for the girl seemed strangely moved and interested in the whole story.

"And would you be scared if you'd seen him?" I asked, because the girl seemed oddly affected and interested in the entire story.

"I think so," she answered timidly. "Surely, if he spoke to me. He did speak to you, didn't he, sir?" she asked after a slight pause.

"I think so," she replied shyly. "Surely, if he talked to me. He did talk to you, right, sir?" she asked after a brief pause.

"He said he had come for someone."

"He said he was there for someone."

"Come for someone," she repeated. "Did he say—" she went on falteringly.

"Come for someone," she repeated. "Did he say—" she continued hesitantly.

"No, he did not say for whom," I said quickly, noticing the sudden shadow on her face and the tremulous voice.

"No, he didn't say who for," I said quickly, noticing the sudden shadow on her face and the shaky voice.

"Are you really sure, sir?"

"Are you really sure, dude?"

"Oh, quite sure," I answered cheerfully. "I did not even ask him." The girl looked at me steadily for nearly a whole minute as though there were many things she wished to tell me or to ask. But she said nothing, and presently picked up her tray from the table and walked slowly out of the room.

"Oh, absolutely," I replied happily. "I didn't even ask him." The girl stared at me for almost a full minute, as if there were so many things she wanted to say or ask. But she stayed quiet and eventually picked up her tray from the table and slowly left the room.

Instead of keeping to my original purpose and pushing on to the next village over the hills, I ordered a room to be prepared for me at the inn, and that afternoon I spent wandering about the fields and lying under the fruit trees, watching the white clouds sailing out over the sea. The Wood of the Dead I surveyed from a distance, but in the village I visited the stone erected to the memory of the "Father of the Village"—who was thus, evidently, no mythical personage—and saw also the monuments of his fine unselfish spirit: the schoolhouse he built, the library, the home for the aged poor, and the tiny hospital.

Instead of sticking to my original plan and heading to the next village over the hills, I had a room set up for me at the inn. That afternoon, I wandered through the fields and relaxed under the fruit trees, watching the white clouds drift over the sea. I looked at the Wood of the Dead from a distance, but in the village, I visited the stone monument dedicated to the "Father of the Village," who was clearly a real person, not just a myth. I also saw the tributes to his generous spirit: the schoolhouse he built, the library, the home for the elderly poor, and the small hospital.

That night, as the clock in the church tower was striking half-past eleven, I stealthily left the inn and crept through the dark orchard and over the hayfield in the direction of the hill whose southern slope was clothed with the Wood of the Dead. A genuine interest impelled me to the adventure, but I also was obliged to confess to a certain sinking in my heart as I stumbled along over the field in the darkness, for I was approaching what might prove to be the birth-place of a real country myth, and a spot already lifted by the imaginative thoughts of a considerable number of people into the region of the haunted and ill-omened.

That night, as the church clock struck half-past eleven, I quietly left the inn and made my way through the dark orchard and over the hayfield towards the hill with the Wood of the Dead on its southern slope. I was genuinely interested in this adventure, but I couldn't deny the unease in my chest as I stumbled through the darkness, approaching what might be the birthplace of a real country myth—a place that many people's imaginations had already turned into something haunted and foreboding.

The inn lay below me, and all round it the village clustered in a soft black shadow unrelieved by a single light. The night was moonless, yet distinctly luminous, for the stars crowded the sky. The silence of deep slumber was everywhere; so still, indeed, that every time my foot kicked against a stone I thought the sound must be heard below in the village and waken the sleepers.

The inn was beneath me, and all around it, the village gathered in a soft black shadow without a single light. The night was without a moon, yet still notably bright because the stars filled the sky. The silence of deep sleep was everywhere; so quiet, in fact, that every time my foot brushed against a stone, I thought the sound could be heard below in the village and wake the sleepers.

I climbed the hill slowly, thinking chiefly of the strange story of the noble old man who had seized the opportunity to do good to his fellows the moment it came his way, and wondering why the causes that operate ceaselessly behind human life did not always select such admirable instruments. Once or twice a night-bird circled swiftly over my head, but the bats had long since gone to rest, and there was no other sign of life stirring.

I climbed the hill slowly, mainly thinking about the strange story of the noble old man who took the chance to help others the moment it appeared, and I wondered why the forces that constantly drive human life didn’t always choose such admirable people. Once or twice, a night bird flew quickly overhead, but the bats had long since gone to sleep, and there were no other signs of life moving around.

Then, suddenly, with a singular thrill of emotion, I saw the first trees of the Wood of the Dead rise in front of me in a high black wall. Their crests stood up like giant spears against the starry sky; and though there was no perceptible movement of the air on my cheek I heard a faint, rushing sound among their branches as the night breeze passed to and fro over their countless little needles. A remote, hushed murmur rose overhead and died away again almost immediately; for in these trees the wind seems to be never absolutely at rest, and on the calmest day there is always a sort of whispering music among their branches.

Then, suddenly, with a jolt of emotion, I saw the first trees of the Wood of the Dead rise in front of me like a tall black wall. Their tops stood up like giant spears against the starry sky; and even though I couldn’t feel any movement of air on my cheek, I heard a faint rushing sound among their branches as the night breeze flowed back and forth over their countless little needles. A distant, soft murmur rose overhead and faded away almost immediately;

For a moment I hesitated on the edge of this dark wood, and listened intently. Delicate perfumes of earth and bark stole out to meet me. Impenetrable darkness faced me. Only the consciousness that I was obeying an order, strangely given, and including a mighty privilege, enabled me to find the courage to go forward and step in boldly under the trees.

For a moment, I paused at the edge of this dark forest and listened closely. Subtle scents of earth and bark wafted toward me. An inky darkness loomed ahead. Only the awareness that I was following a strangely issued command, which also felt like a significant privilege, gave me the courage to move forward and step boldly beneath the trees.

Instantly the shadows closed in upon me and "something" came forward to meet me from the centre of the darkness. It would be easy enough to meet my imagination half-way with fact, and say that a cold hand grasped my own and led me by invisible paths into the unknown depths of the grove; but at any rate, without stumbling, and always with the positive knowledge that I was going straight towards the desired object, I pressed on confidently and securely into the wood. So dark was it that, at first, not a single star-beam pierced the roof of branches overhead; and, as we moved forward side by side, the trees shifted silently past us in long lines, row upon row, squadron upon squadron, like the units of a vast, soundless army.

Instantly, the shadows closed in around me, and "something" emerged from the heart of the darkness to meet me. It would be easy to blend my imagination with reality and say that a cold hand took mine and guided me through unseen paths into the mysterious depths of the grove; but at least, without tripping, and fully aware that I was heading straight towards my goal, I pressed on boldly and safely into the woods. It was so dark that, at first, not a single beam of starlight broke through the canopy of branches above me; and as we moved forward side by side, the trees glided silently past us in long lines, row upon row, squadron upon squadron, like the units of a vast, soundless army.

And, at length, we came to a comparatively open space where the trees halted upon us for a while, and, looking up, I saw the white river of the sky beginning to yield to the influence of a new light that now seemed spreading swiftly across the heavens.

And finally, we reached a relatively open area where the trees paused around us for a bit, and as I looked up, I saw the bright river of the sky starting to give way to the effect of a new light that now appeared to be quickly spreading across the sky.

"It is the dawn coming," said the voice at my side that I certainly recognised, but which seemed almost like a whispering from the trees, "and we are now in the heart of the Wood of the Dead."

"It’s the dawn," said the voice next to me that I definitely recognized, but it felt almost like a whispering from the trees, "and we’re now deep in the Wood of the Dead."

We seated ourselves on a moss-covered boulder and waited the coming of the sun. With marvellous swiftness, it seemed to me, the light in the east passed into the radiance of early morning, and when the wind awoke and began to whisper in the tree tops, the first rays of the risen sun fell between the trunks and rested in a circle of gold at our feet.

We sat down on a mossy boulder and waited for the sun to rise. It felt to me like the light in the east quickly turned into the brightness of early morning, and when the wind stirred and started to rustle in the treetops, the first rays of the risen sun slipped between the trunks and settled in a golden circle at our feet.

"Now, come with me," whispered my companion in the same deep voice, "for time has no existence here, and that which I would show you is already there!"

"Now, come with me," my companion whispered in the same deep voice, "because time doesn't matter here, and what I want to show you is already there!"

We trod gently and silently over the soft pine needles. Already the sun was high over our heads, and the shadows of the trees coiled closely about their feet. The wood became denser again, but occasionally we passed through little open bits where we could smell the hot sunshine and the dry, baked pine needles. Then, presently, we came to the edge of the grove, and I saw a hayfield lying in the blaze of day, and two horses basking lazily with switching tails in the shafts of a laden hay-waggon.

We walked carefully and quietly over the soft pine needles. The sun was already high above us, and the shadows of the trees wrapped closely around their bases. The forest grew thicker again, but now and then we passed through small clearings where we could smell the warm sunshine and the dry, baked pine needles. Then, soon, we reached the edge of the grove, and I saw a hayfield stretched out in the bright sunlight, with two horses lounging lazily, their tails swishing in the shafts of a loaded hay wagon.

So complete and vivid was the sense of reality, that I remember the grateful realisation of the cool shade where we sat and looked out upon the hot world beyond.

So complete and vivid was the sense of reality, that I remember the grateful realization of the cool shade where we sat and looked out at the hot world beyond.

The last pitchfork had tossed up its fragrant burden, and the great horses were already straining in the shafts after the driver, as he walked slowly in front with one hand upon their bridles. He was a stalwart fellow, with sunburned neck and hands. Then, for the first time, I noticed, perched aloft upon the trembling throne of hay, the figure of a slim young girl. I could not see her face, but her brown hair escaped in disorder from a white sun-bonnet, and her still browner hands held a well-worn hay rake. She was laughing and talking with the driver, and he, from time to time, cast up at her ardent glances of admiration—glances that won instant smiles and soft blushes in response.

The last pitchfork had tossed up its fragrant load, and the big horses were already straining in the harness after the driver, who walked slowly in front, with one hand on their bridles. He was a sturdy guy, with a sunburned neck and hands. That’s when I noticed, perched on the swaying throne of hay, the figure of a slim young girl. I couldn’t see her face, but her brown hair was spilling out messily from a white sunbonnet, and her noticeably darker hands held a well-used hay rake. She was laughing and chatting with the driver, who occasionally threw her admiring glances—glances that immediately earned smiles and soft blushes in return.

The cart presently turned into the roadway that skirted the edge of the wood where we were sitting. I watched the scene with intense interest and became so much absorbed in it that I quite forgot the manifold, strange steps by which I was permitted to become a spectator.

The cart now turned onto the road that went alongside the edge of the woods where we were sitting. I watched the scene with great interest and became so absorbed in it that I completely forgot the many strange steps that allowed me to be a spectator.

"Come down and walk with me," cried the young fellow, stopping a moment in front of the horses and opening wide his arms. "Jump! and I'll catch you!"

"Come down and walk with me," shouted the young guy, pausing for a moment in front of the horses and spreading his arms wide. "Jump! I'll catch you!"

"Oh, oh," she laughed, and her voice sounded to me as the happiest, merriest laughter I had ever heard from a girl's throat. "Oh, oh! that's all very well. But remember I'm Queen of the Hay, and I must ride!"

"Oh, oh," she laughed, and her voice sounded to me like the happiest, most joyful laughter I had ever heard from a girl's mouth. "Oh, oh! That’s all great. But remember, I’m the Queen of the Hay, and I have to ride!"

"Then I must come and ride beside you," he cried, and began at once to climb up by way of the driver's seat. But, with a peal of silvery laughter, she slipped down easily over the back of the hay to escape him, and ran a little way along the road. I could see her quite clearly, and noticed the charming, natural grace of her movements, and the loving expression in her eyes as she looked over her shoulder to make sure he was following. Evidently, she did not wish to escape for long, certainly not for ever.

"Then I have to come and ride next to you," he shouted, and immediately started climbing up to the driver's seat. But with a burst of silvery laughter, she effortlessly slid down over the back of the hay to get away from him and ran a little way down the road. I could see her clearly and noticed the lovely, natural grace of her movements, and the affectionate look in her eyes as she glanced back to check if he was following. Clearly, she didn't want to get away for long, certainly not forever.

In two strides the big, brown swain was after her, leaving the horses to do as they pleased. Another second and his arms would have caught the slender waist and pressed the little body to his heart. But, just at that instant, the old man beside me uttered a peculiar cry. It was low and thrilling, and it went through me like a sharp sword.

In two quick strides, the tall, brown guy was after her, letting the horses roam freely. Another second and his arms would have wrapped around her slim waist and pulled her close to his heart. But just then, the old man next to me let out a strange cry. It was soft and exciting, and it pierced through me like a sharp knife.

HE had called her by her own name—and she had heard.

He had called her by her name—and she had heard.

For a second she halted, glancing back with frightened eyes. Then, with a brief cry of despair, the girl swerved aside and dived in swiftly among the shadows of the trees.

For a moment, she stopped, looking back with scared eyes. Then, with a quick scream of hopelessness, the girl moved aside and quickly slipped into the shadows of the trees.

But the young man saw the sudden movement and cried out to her passionately—

But the young man noticed the sudden movement and shouted to her passionately—

"Not that way, my love! Not that way! It's the Wood of the Dead!"

"Not that way, my love! Not that way! It's the Woods of the Dead!"

She threw a laughing glance over her shoulder at him, and the wind caught her hair and drew it out in a brown cloud under the sun. But the next minute she was close beside me, lying on the breast of my companion, and I was certain I heard the words repeatedly uttered with many sighs: "Father, you called, and I have come. And I come willingly, for I am very, very tired."

She glanced back at him, laughing, and the wind swept her hair into a brown cloud in the sunlight. But then she was right next to me, lying on the chest of my friend, and I was pretty sure I heard her say over and over, with lots of sighs: "Dad, you called, and I’ve come. And I’m here willingly because I am really, really tired."

At any rate, so the words sounded to me, and mingled with them I seemed to catch the answer in that deep, thrilling whisper I already knew: "And you shall sleep, my child, sleep for a long, long time, until it is time for you to begin the journey again."

At any rate, that’s how the words sounded to me, and along with them, I thought I heard the answer in that deep, exciting whisper I already recognized: "And you will sleep, my child, sleep for a long, long time, until it’s time for you to start the journey again."

In that brief second of time I had recognised the face and voice of the inn-keeper's daughter, but the next minute a dreadful wail broke from the lips of the young man, and the sky grew suddenly as dark as night, the wind rose and began to toss the branches about us, and the whole scene was swallowed up in a wave of utter blackness.

In that brief moment, I realized the face and voice of the innkeeper's daughter, but the next second, a terrible wail escaped from the young man’s lips, and the sky suddenly turned as dark as night. The wind picked up and started to toss the branches around us, and the entire scene was engulfed in a wave of complete darkness.

Again the chill fingers seemed to seize my hand, and I was guided by the way I had come to the edge of the wood, and crossing the hayfield still slumbering in the starlight, I crept back to the inn and went to bed.

Again, the cold fingers seemed to grab my hand, and I was led the way I had come to the edge of the woods. Crossing the hayfield, still peaceful in the starlight, I quietly returned to the inn and went to bed.

A year later I happened to be in the same part of the country, and the memory of the strange summer vision returned to me with the added softness of distance. I went to the old village and had tea under the same orchard trees at the same inn.

A year later, I found myself in the same part of the country, and the memory of that strange summer vision came back to me with the gentle touch of nostalgia. I visited the old village and had tea under the same orchard trees at the same inn.

But the little maid of the inn did not show her face, and I took occasion to enquire of her father as to her welfare and her whereabouts.

But the young maid at the inn didn't show her face, so I took the opportunity to ask her father about how she was doing and where she was.

"Married, no doubt," I laughed, but with a strange feeling that clutched at my heart.

"Definitely married," I laughed, but a strange feeling gripped my heart.

"No, sir," replied the inn-keeper sadly, "not married—though she was just going to be—but dead. She got a sunstroke in the hayfields, just a few days after you were here, if I remember rightly, and she was gone from us in less than a week."

"No, sir," the innkeeper replied sadly, "she's not married—though she was about to be—but she passed away. She had a heat stroke in the hayfields, just a few days after you were here, if I remember correctly, and she was gone from us in less than a week."


SMITH: AN EPISODE IN A LODGING-HOUSE

"When I was a medical student," began the doctor, half turning towards his circle of listeners in the firelight, "I came across one or two very curious human beings; but there was one fellow I remember particularly, for he caused me the most vivid, and I think the most uncomfortable, emotions I have ever known.

"When I was in medical school," the doctor started, half turning to face his audience in the glow of the fire, "I encountered a couple of really interesting people; but there was one guy I remember especially because he stirred up the most intense, and I think the most uncomfortable, feelings I've ever experienced."

"For many months I knew Smith only by name as the occupant of the floor above me. Obviously his name meant nothing to me. Moreover I was busy with lectures, reading, cliniques and the like, and had little leisure to devise plans for scraping acquaintance with any of the other lodgers in the house. Then chance brought us curiously together, and this fellow Smith left a deep impression upon me as the result of our first meeting. At the time the strength of this first impression seemed quite inexplicable to me, but looking back at the episode now from a stand-point of greater knowledge I judge the fact to have been that he stirred my curiosity to an unusual degree, and at the same time awakened my sense of horror—whatever that may be in a medical student—about as deeply and permanently as these two emotions were capable of being stirred at all in the particular system and set of nerves called ME.

"For many months, I only knew Smith by name as the person living above me. His name didn't mean much to me. Plus, I was busy with lectures, reading, clinics, and other things, leaving me little time to think about getting to know any of the other tenants in the building. Then, by chance, we ended up meeting, and this guy Smith made a lasting impression on me during our first encounter. At the time, I couldn't explain why that first impression was so strong, but looking back on it now with more perspective, I realize that he sparked my curiosity in an unusual way and also triggered a sense of horror—whatever that may mean for a medical student—deeply and permanently, as much as those two emotions could be stirred in the particular system and set of nerves that is ME."

"How he knew that I was interested in the study of languages was something I could never explain, but one day, quite unannounced, he came quietly into my room in the evening and asked me point-blank if I knew enough Hebrew to help him in the pronunciation of certain words.

"How he knew I was interested in studying languages is something I could never explain, but one evening, out of the blue, he quietly came into my room and asked me directly if I knew enough Hebrew to help him with the pronunciation of some words."

"He caught me along the line of least resistance, and I was greatly flattered to be able to give him the desired information; but it was only when he had thanked me and was gone that I realised I had been in the presence of an unusual individuality. For the life of me I could not quite seize and label the peculiarities of what I felt to be a very striking personality, but it was borne in upon me that he was a man apart from his fellows, a mind that followed a line leading away from ordinary human intercourse and human interests, and into regions that left in his atmosphere something remote, rarefied, chilling.

"He caught me at my weakest moment, and I was really flattered to provide him with the information he wanted; but it was only after he thanked me and left that I realized I had been in the presence of someone truly unique. I couldn't quite grasp and define the quirks of what I sensed was a very striking personality, but it struck me that he was a man separate from others, a mind that followed a path away from typical human interaction and interests, and into areas that left a remote, rarefied, unsettling vibe in his wake."

"The moment he was gone I became conscious of two things—an intense curiosity to know more about this man and what his real interests were, and secondly, the fact that my skin was crawling and that my hair had a tendency to rise."

"The moment he left, I became aware of two things—an intense curiosity to learn more about this man and what his true interests were, and secondly, the feeling that my skin was crawling and my hair seemed to stand on end."

The doctor paused a moment here to puff hard at his pipe, which, however, had gone out beyond recall without the assistance of a match; and in the deep silence, which testified to the genuine interest of his listeners, someone poked the fire up into a little blaze, and one or two others glanced over their shoulders into the dark distances of the big hall.

The doctor took a moment to take a deep puff on his pipe, which had gone out long ago and needed a match to light it again. In the deep silence, showing the true interest of his listeners, someone stoked the fire into a small flame, and a couple of others glanced over their shoulders into the dark corners of the large hall.

"On looking back," he went on, watching the momentary flames in the grate, "I see a short, thick-set man of perhaps forty-five, with immense shoulders and small, slender hands. The contrast was noticeable, for I remember thinking that such a giant frame and such slim finger bones hardly belonged together. His head, too, was large and very long, the head of an idealist beyond all question, yet with an unusually strong development of the jaw and chin. Here again was a singular contradiction, though I am better able now to appreciate its full meaning, with a greater experience in judging the values of physiognomy. For this meant, of course, an enthusiastic idealism balanced and kept in check by will and judgment—elements usually deficient in dreamers and visionaries.

"Looking back," he continued, watching the flickering flames in the fireplace, "I see a short, stocky man, probably around forty-five, with broad shoulders and small, delicate hands. The contrast was striking; I remember thinking that such a large frame and such slender fingers didn’t quite fit together. His head was also large and very long, unmistakably the head of an idealist, yet it had an unusually strong jaw and chin. Here was another odd contradiction, though I understand its full meaning better now, having more experience in assessing people's appearances. This indicated, of course, an enthusiastic idealism balanced and held in check by will and judgment—qualities often lacking in dreamers and visionaries."

"At any rate, here was a being with probably a very wide range of possibilities, a machine with a pendulum that most likely had an unusual length of swing.

"Anyway, here was a being with probably a very wide range of possibilities, a machine with a pendulum that most likely had an unusual length of swing."

"The man's hair was exceedingly fine, and the lines about his nose and mouth were cut as with a delicate steel instrument in wax. His eyes I have left to the last. They were large and quite changeable, not in colour only, but in character, size, and shape. Occasionally they seemed the eyes of someone else, if you can understand what I mean, and at the same time, in their shifting shades of blue, green, and a nameless sort of dark grey, there was a sinister light in them that lent to the whole face an aspect almost alarming. Moreover, they were the most luminous optics I think I have ever seen in any human being.

The man's hair was extremely fine, and the lines around his nose and mouth looked like they had been shaped with a delicate steel tool in wax. I've saved his eyes for last. They were large and very changeable, not just in color but also in character, size, and shape. Sometimes they seemed like the eyes of someone else, if you know what I mean, and at the same time, in their shifting shades of blue, green, and a sort of dark gray that can't quite be named, there was a sinister glimmer that gave his whole face an almost alarming look. Moreover, they were the most luminous eyes I think I've ever seen in any person.

"There, then, at the risk of a wearisome description, is Smith as I saw him for the first time that winter's evening in my shabby student's rooms in Edinburgh. And yet the real part of him, of course, I have left untouched, for it is both indescribable and un-get-atable. I have spoken already of an atmosphere of warning and aloofness he carried about with him. It is impossible further to analyse the series of little shocks his presence always communicated to my being; but there was that about him which made me instantly on the qui vive in his presence, every nerve alert, every sense strained and on the watch. I do not mean that he deliberately suggested danger, but rather that he brought forces in his wake which automatically warned the nervous centres of my system to be on their guard and alert.

There, at the risk of a tedious description, is Smith as I first saw him that winter evening in my rundown student room in Edinburgh. Yet, the true essence of him, of course, I haven’t fully captured, since it’s both beyond words and impossible to grasp. I've already mentioned the vibe of caution and distance he seemed to carry with him. It’s hard to further break down the series of small shocks his presence always sent through me; there was something about him that made me instantly alert in his company, every nerve awake, every sense heightened and on guard. I don’t mean that he intentionally instilled a sense of danger, but rather that he brought along forces that automatically prompted my nervous system to stay cautious and aware.

"Since the days of my first acquaintance with this man I have lived through other experiences and have seen much I cannot pretend to explain or understand; but, so far in my life, I have only once come across a human being who suggested a disagreeable familiarity with unholy things, and who made me feel uncanny and 'creepy' in his presence; and that unenviable individual was Mr. Smith.

"Since I first met this man, I have gone through other experiences and have witnessed many things I can’t pretend to explain or understand; but in my life so far, I have only encountered one person who gave off a troubling familiarity with dark things, making me feel uneasy and 'creepy' around him; and that unfortunate individual was Mr. Smith."

"What his occupation was during the day I never knew. I think he slept until the sun set. No one ever saw him on the stairs, or heard him move in his room during the day. He was a creature of the shadows, who apparently preferred darkness to light. Our landlady either knew nothing, or would say nothing. At any rate she found no fault, and I have since wondered often by what magic this fellow was able to convert a common landlady of a common lodging-house into a discreet and uncommunicative person. This alone was a sign of genius of some sort.

"What his job was during the day, I never found out. I think he just slept until the sun went down. No one ever saw him on the stairs or heard him moving in his room during the day. He was a creature of the shadows, seemingly preferring darkness to light. Our landlady either knew nothing or chose not to say anything. At any rate, she never found fault, and I have often wondered how this guy managed to turn a typical landlady of a regular boarding house into someone so discreet and uncommunicative. That alone was a sign of some kind of genius."

"'He's been here with me for years—long before you come, an' I don't interfere or ask no questions of what doesn't concern me, as long as people pays their rent,' was the only remark on the subject that I ever succeeded in winning from that quarter, and it certainly told me nothing nor gave me any encouragement to ask for further information.

"'He's been here with me for years—long before you arrived, and I don't interfere or ask questions about things that don't concern me, as long as people pay their rent,' was the only comment on the topic that I ever managed to get from that side, and it definitely told me nothing nor encouraged me to seek more information."

"Examinations, however, and the general excitement of a medical student's life for a time put Mr. Smith completely out of my head. For a long period he did not call upon me again, and for my part, I felt no courage to return his unsolicited visit.

"Exams and the overall excitement of being a medical student made me completely forget about Mr. Smith for a while. He didn't reach out to me again for a long time, and honestly, I didn't have the courage to go back and visit him after his unexpected visit."

"Just then, however, there came a change in the fortunes of those who controlled my very limited income, and I was obliged to give up my ground-floor and move aloft to more modest chambers on the top of the house. Here I was directly over Smith, and had to pass his door to reach my own.

Just then, however, there was a shift in the fortunes of those who managed my very limited income, and I had to give up my ground-floor apartment and move up to more modest rooms at the top of the house. Here, I was directly over Smith, and I had to pass his door to get to my own.

"It so happened that about this time I was frequently called out at all hours of the night for the maternity cases which a fourth-year student takes at a certain period of his studies, and on returning from one of these visits at about two o'clock in the morning I was surprised to hear the sound of voices as I passed his door. A peculiar sweet odour, too, not unlike the smell of incense, penetrated into the passage.

"It just so happened that around this time I was often called out at all hours of the night for maternity cases that a fourth-year student handles during a specific part of their studies, and on returning from one of these visits at about two o'clock in the morning, I was surprised to hear voices as I passed his door. A strange sweet smell, similar to incense, filled the hallway."

"I went upstairs very quietly, wondering what was going on there at this hour of the morning. To my knowledge Smith never had visitors. For a moment I hesitated outside the door with one foot on the stairs. All my interest in this strange man revived, and my curiosity rose to a point not far from action. At last I might learn something of the habits of this lover of the night and the darkness.

"I went upstairs quietly, wondering what was happening at that hour of the morning. As far as I knew, Smith never had visitors. For a moment, I hesitated outside the door with one foot on the stairs. My interest in this mysterious man stirred again, and my curiosity peaked, almost compelling me to act. Finally, I might discover something about the habits of this night owl and lover of darkness."

"The sound of voices was plainly audible, Smith's predominating so much that I never could catch more than points of sound from the other, penetrating now and then the steady stream of his voice. Not a single word reached me, at least, not a word that I could understand, though the voice was loud and distinct, and it was only afterwards that I realised he must have been speaking in a foreign language.

"The sound of voices was clearly heard, with Smith’s voice standing out so much that I could barely catch more than snippets from the other speaker, breaking through the steady flow of his voice now and then. Not a single word reached me, at least not one I could make sense of, even though the voice was loud and clear. It was only later that I realized he must have been speaking in a foreign language."

"The sound of footsteps, too, was equally distinct. Two persons were moving about the room, passing and repassing the door, one of them a light, agile person, and the other ponderous and somewhat awkward. Smith's voice went on incessantly with its odd, monotonous droning, now loud, now soft, as he crossed and re-crossed the floor. The other person was also on the move, but in a different and less regular fashion, for I heard rapid steps that seemed to end sometimes in stumbling, and quick sudden movements that brought up with a violent lurching against the wall or furniture.

The sound of footsteps was very clear. Two people were walking around the room, going back and forth by the door. One was light and agile, while the other was heavy and a bit clumsy. Smith's voice kept droning on in its strange, monotonous tone, sometimes loud, sometimes soft, as he moved back and forth across the floor. The other person was also moving, but in a different and less steady way. I heard quick steps that sometimes ended in stumbling and sudden movements that caused a loud crash against the wall or furniture.

"As I listened to Smith's voice, moreover, I began to feel afraid. There was something in the sound that made me feel intuitively he was in a tight place, and an impulse stirred faintly in me—very faintly, I admit—to knock at the door and inquire if he needed help.

"As I listened to Smith's voice, I started to feel scared. There was something in the sound that made me sense, instinctively, that he was in a difficult situation, and a slight urge stirred within me—very slight, I confess—to knock on the door and ask if he needed help."

"But long before the impulse could translate itself into an act, or even before it had been properly weighed and considered by the mind, I heard a voice close beside me in the air, a sort of hushed whisper which I am certain was Smith speaking, though the sound did not seem to have come to me through the door. It was close in my very ear, as though he stood beside me, and it gave me such a start, that I clutched the banisters to save myself from stepping backwards and making a clatter on the stairs.

"But long before the urge could turn into action, or even before I had fully thought it through, I heard a voice right beside me in the air, a quiet whisper that I’m sure was Smith speaking, even though it didn’t seem to come through the door. It was right by my ear, as if he were standing next to me, and it startled me so much that I grabbed the banisters to keep from stepping back and making a noise on the stairs."

"'There is nothing you can do to help me,' it said distinctly, 'and you will be much safer in your own room.'

"'There’s nothing you can do to help me,' it said clearly, 'and you'll be much safer in your own room.'"

"I am ashamed to this day of the pace at which I covered the flight of stairs in the darkness to the top floor, and of the shaking hand with which I lit my candles and bolted the door. But, there it is, just as it happened.

"I’m still embarrassed about how quickly I ran up the dark stairs to the top floor and how my hand shook as I lit my candles and locked the door. But it happened just like that."

"This midnight episode, so odd and yet so trivial in itself, fired me with more curiosity than ever about my fellow-lodger. It also made me connect him in my mind with a sense of fear and distrust. I never saw him, yet I was often, and uncomfortably, aware of his presence in the upper regions of that gloomy lodging-house. Smith and his secret mode of life and mysterious pursuits, somehow contrived to awaken in my being a line of reflection that disturbed my comfortable condition of ignorance. I never saw him, as I have said, and exchanged no sort of communication with him, yet it seemed to me that his mind was in contact with mine, and some of the strange forces of his atmosphere filtered through into my being and disturbed my equilibrium. Those upper floors became haunted for me after dark, and, though outwardly our lives never came into contact, I became unwillingly involved in certain pursuits on which his mind was centred. I felt that he was somehow making use of me against my will, and by methods which passed my comprehension.

This strange late-night incident, so unusual yet so insignificant on its own, made me more curious than ever about my roommate. It also linked him in my mind with a sense of fear and distrust. I never actually saw him, yet I was often, and uncomfortably, aware of his presence in the upper parts of that dark boarding house. Smith and his secretive lifestyle and mysterious activities somehow sparked a thought process in me that disrupted my comfortable state of ignorance. Like I mentioned, I never saw him, nor did I communicate with him at all, yet it felt like his mind was somehow connected to mine, and some of the strange vibes from his aura seeped into my being, throwing me off balance. Those upper floors felt haunted to me after dark, and although our lives never really intersected, I found myself reluctantly caught up in certain activities that his mind was focused on. I sensed that he was using me against my will, by means that I couldn't understand.

"I was at that time, moreover, in the heavy, unquestioning state of materialism which is common to medical students when they begin to understand something of the human anatomy and nervous system, and jump at once to the conclusion that they control the universe and hold in their forceps the last word of life and death. I 'knew it all,' and regarded a belief in anything beyond matter as the wanderings of weak, or at best, untrained minds. And this condition of mind, of course, added to the strength of this upsetting fear which emanated from the floor below and began slowly to take possession of me.

I was at that time, also, in the intense, unquestioning mindset of materialism that's typical for medical students when they start to grasp the basics of human anatomy and the nervous system, and immediately conclude that they control the universe and hold in their instruments the ultimate power over life and death. I 'knew it all,' and saw any belief in something beyond matter as the ramblings of weak, or at best, untrained minds. And this mental state, of course, intensified the overwhelming fear that came from the floor below and began to slowly take hold of me.

"Though I kept no notes of the subsequent events in this matter, they made too deep an impression for me ever to forget the sequence in which they occurred. Without difficulty I can recall the next step in the adventure with Smith, for adventure it rapidly grew to be."

"Even though I didn’t take any notes on what happened next in this situation, the events left such a strong mark on me that I can never forget how they unfolded. I can easily remember the next part of the adventure with Smith, because it quickly turned into quite the adventure."

The doctor stopped a moment and laid his pipe on the table behind him before continuing. The fire had burned low, and no one stirred to poke it. The silence in the great hall was so deep that when the speaker's pipe touched the table the sound woke audible echoes at the far end among the shadows.

The doctor paused for a moment and placed his pipe on the table behind him before continuing. The fire had burned low, and no one moved to poke it. The silence in the large hall was so deep that when the speaker's pipe hit the table, the sound triggered audible echoes at the far end among the shadows.

"One evening, while I was reading, the door of my room opened and Smith came in. He made no attempt at ceremony. It was after ten o'clock and I was tired, but the presence of the man immediately galvanised me into activity. My attempts at ordinary politeness he thrust on one side at once, and began asking me to vocalise, and then pronounce for him, certain Hebrew words; and when this was done he abruptly inquired if I was not the fortunate possessor of a very rare Rabbinical Treatise, which he named.

"One evening, while I was reading, the door to my room opened, and Smith walked in. He didn’t bother with any pleasantries. It was after ten o'clock, and I was tired, but his presence immediately energized me. He quickly dismissed my attempts at regular politeness and asked me to vocalize and then pronounce certain Hebrew words for him; once I did that, he suddenly asked if I was the lucky owner of a very rare Rabbinical Treatise that he mentioned."

"How he knew that I possessed this book puzzled me exceedingly; but I was still more surprised to see him cross the room and take it out of my book-shelf almost before I had had time to answer in the affirmative. Evidently he knew exactly where it was kept. This excited my curiosity beyond all bounds, and I immediately began asking him questions; and though, out of sheer respect for the man, I put them very delicately to him, and almost by way of mere conversation, he had only one reply for the lot. He would look up at me from the pages of the book with an expression of complete comprehension on his extraordinary features, would bow his head a little and say very gravely—

"How he knew that I had this book puzzled me a lot; but I was even more surprised to see him cross the room and take it out of my bookshelf almost before I could respond. Clearly, he knew exactly where it was stored. This sparked my curiosity like crazy, and I immediately started asking him questions. Even though I was respectful and phrased them delicately, almost like casual conversation, he had just one response for all of them. He would look up at me from the book's pages with a look of complete understanding on his remarkable face, bow his head slightly, and say very seriously—

"'That, of course, is a perfectly proper question,'—which was absolutely all I could ever get out of him.

"'That's definitely a valid question,'—which was all I could ever get out of him.

"On this particular occasion he stayed with me perhaps ten or fifteen minutes. Then he went quickly downstairs to his room with my Hebrew Treatise in his hand, and I heard him close and bolt his door.

"On this particular occasion he stayed with me for about ten or fifteen minutes. Then he quickly went downstairs to his room with my Hebrew Treatise in hand, and I heard him close and lock his door."

"But a few moments later, before I had time to settle down to my book again, or to recover from the surprise his visit had caused me, I heard the door open, and there stood Smith once again beside my chair. He made no excuse for his second interruption, but bent his head down to the level of my reading lamp and peered across the flame straight into my eyes.

"But just a few moments later, before I could settle back into my book or recover from the surprise of his visit, I heard the door open, and there was Smith again beside my chair. He didn't apologize for interrupting me again, but leaned down to the level of my reading lamp and looked straight into my eyes across the flame."

"'I hope,' he whispered, 'I hope you are never disturbed at night?'

"I hope," he whispered, "I hope you're never disturbed at night?"

"'Eh?' I stammered, 'disturbed at night? Oh no, thanks, at least, not that I know of—'

"'Huh?' I stammered, 'disturbed at night? Oh no, thanks, at least not that I'm aware of—'

"'I'm glad,' he replied gravely, appearing not to notice my confusion and surprise at his question. 'But, remember, should it ever be the case, please let me know at once.'

"'I'm glad,' he replied seriously, seeming not to notice my confusion and surprise at his question. 'But remember, if it ever happens, please let me know right away.'"

"And he was gone down the stairs and into his room again.

"And he went down the stairs and back into his room."

"For some minutes I sat reflecting upon his strange behaviour. He was not mad, I argued, but was the victim of some harmless delusion that had gradually grown upon him as a result of his solitary mode of life; and from the books he used, I judged that it had something to do with mediæval magic, or some system of ancient Hebrew mysticism. The words he asked me to pronounce for him were probably 'Words of Power,' which, when uttered with the vehemence of a strong will behind them, were supposed to produce physical results, or set up vibrations in one's own inner being that had the effect of a partial lifting of the veil.

For a few minutes, I sat contemplating his strange behavior. I told myself he wasn't insane but was caught up in some harmless delusion that had developed over time due to his solitary lifestyle; and from the books he had, I guessed it had something to do with medieval magic or some form of ancient Hebrew mysticism. The words he asked me to say for him were likely 'Words of Power,' which, when spoken with the intensity of a strong will behind them, were believed to create physical effects or generate vibrations within oneself that could partially lift the veil.

"I sat thinking about the man, and his way of living, and the probable effects in the long-run of his dangerous experiments, and I can recall perfectly well the sensation of disappointment that crept over me when I realised that I had labelled his particular form of aberration, and that my curiosity would therefore no longer be excited.

"I sat thinking about the man and his way of living, and the likely long-term effects of his risky experiments. I can clearly remember the feeling of disappointment that washed over me when I realized I had categorized his unique form of behavior, which meant my curiosity would no longer be piqued."

"For some time I had been sitting alone with these reflections—it may have been ten minutes or it may have been half an hour—when I was aroused from my reverie by the knowledge that someone was again in the room standing close beside my chair. My first thought was that Smith had come back again in his swift, unaccountable manner, but almost at the same moment I realised that this could not be the case at all. For the door faced my position, and it certainly had not been opened again.

"For a while, I had been sitting alone with these thoughts—it might have been ten minutes or maybe half an hour—when I was pulled out of my daydream by the realization that someone was once again in the room, standing right next to my chair. My first thought was that Smith had returned in his usual, mysterious way, but almost immediately, I understood that couldn’t be true at all. The door was directly in front of me, and it definitely hadn’t been opened again."

"Yet, someone was in the room, moving cautiously to and fro, watching me, almost touching me. I was as sure of it as I was of myself, and though at the moment I do not think I was actually afraid, I am bound to admit that a certain weakness came over me and that I felt that strange disinclination for action which is probably the beginning of the horrible paralysis of real terror. I should have been glad to hide myself, if that had been possible, to cower into a corner, or behind a door, or anywhere so that I could not be watched and observed.

"Yet, someone was in the room, moving carefully back and forth, watching me, almost touching me. I was as sure of it as I was of myself, and although I don’t think I was actually afraid at that moment, I have to admit that a certain weakness came over me, and I felt that strange reluctance to act, which is probably the start of the awful paralysis of real terror. I would have been glad to hide myself if that were possible, to shrink into a corner, behind a door, or anywhere I wouldn’t be watched and observed."

"But, overcoming my nervousness with an effort of the will, I got up quickly out of my chair and held the reading lamp aloft so that it shone into all the corners like a searchlight.

"But, pushing through my nervousness with determination, I quickly got up from my chair and raised the reading lamp high so that it illuminated all the corners like a spotlight."

"The room was utterly empty! It was utterly empty, at least, to the eye, but to the nerves, and especially to that combination of sense perception which is made up by all the senses acting together, and by no one in particular, there was a person standing there at my very elbow.

"The room was completely empty! It was completely empty, at least, to the eye, but to the nerves, and especially to that mix of sense perception made up of all the senses working together, and by none in particular, there was a person standing right next to me."

"I say 'person,' for I can think of no appropriate word. For, if it was a human being, I can only affirm that I had the overwhelming conviction that it was not, but that it was some form of life wholly unknown to me both as to its essence and its nature. A sensation of gigantic force and power came with it, and I remember vividly to this day my terror on realising that I was close to an invisible being who could crush me as easily as I could crush a fly, and who could see my every movement while itself remaining invisible.

"I use the term 'person' because I can't find a better word. If it had been a human being, I can only say I was absolutely convinced that it was not, but rather some kind of life completely unknown to me in its essence and nature. A feeling of immense strength and power accompanied it, and I still vividly remember the terror I felt when I realized I was near an unseen being that could crush me as easily as I could squash a fly, and that could see my every move while remaining invisible itself."

"To this terror was added the certain knowledge that the 'being' kept in my proximity for a definite purpose. And that this purpose had some direct bearing upon my well-being, indeed upon my life, I was equally convinced; for I became aware of a sensation of growing lassitude as though the vitality were being steadily drained out of my body. My heart began to beat irregularly at first, then faintly. I was conscious, even within a few minutes, of a general drooping of the powers of life in the whole system, an ebbing away of self-control, and a distinct approach of drowsiness and torpor.

"To this fear was added the undeniable realization that the 'being' near me had a specific purpose. And I was equally convinced that this purpose was directly connected to my well-being, even my life; for I started to feel an increasing tiredness as if my energy was being gradually drained from my body. My heart began to beat irregularly at first, then faintly. Even within a few minutes, I felt a general decline in my vitality, a loss of self-control, and a clear onset of sleepiness and lethargy."

"The power to move, or to think out any mode of resistance, was fast leaving me, when there rose, in the distance as it were, a tremendous commotion. A door opened with a clatter, and I heard the peremptory and commanding tones of a human voice calling aloud in a language I could not comprehend. It was Smith, my fellow-lodger, calling up the stairs; and his voice had not sounded for more than a few seconds, when I felt something withdrawn from my presence, from my person, indeed from my very skin. It seemed as if there was a rushing of air and some large creature swept by me at about the level of my shoulders. Instantly the pressure on my heart was relieved, and the atmosphere seemed to resume its normal condition.

"The ability to move or think of any way to resist was quickly fading away, when suddenly, in the distance, there was a huge commotion. A door swung open with a loud bang, and I heard the firm and commanding voice of a person calling out in a language I couldn't understand. It was Smith, my roommate, calling up the stairs; and just seconds after he started speaking, I felt something being pulled away from me, from my very being, even from my skin. It felt like a gust of air, and some large creature rushed past me at shoulder height. Instantly, the pressure on my chest lifted, and the air around me returned to its normal state."

"Smith's door closed quietly downstairs, as I put the lamp down with trembling hands. What had happened I do not know; only, I was alone again and my strength was returning as rapidly as it had left me.

"Smith's door closed quietly downstairs as I set the lamp down with shaky hands. I have no idea what happened; all I know is that I was alone again and my strength was coming back as quickly as it had faded."

"I went across the room and examined myself in the glass. The skin was very pale, and the eyes dull. My temperature, I found, was a little below normal and my pulse faint and irregular. But these smaller signs of disturbance were as nothing compared with the feeling I had—though no outward signs bore testimony to the fact—that I had narrowly escaped a real and ghastly catastrophe. I felt shaken, somehow, shaken to the very roots of my being."

I walked across the room and looked at myself in the mirror. My skin was really pale, and my eyes looked dull. My temperature was a bit below normal, and my pulse was weak and irregular. But those smaller signs of unease were nothing compared to the overwhelming feeling I had—though there were no visible signs to show it—that I had just narrowly avoided a terrible disaster. I felt deeply shaken, in a way, shaken to the core of my being.

The doctor rose from his chair and crossed over to the dying fire, so that no one could see the expression on his face as he stood with his back to the grate, and continued his weird tale.

The doctor got up from his chair and walked over to the dying fire, so that no one could see the look on his face as he stood with his back to the grate and kept telling his strange story.

"It would be wearisome," he went on in a lower voice, looking over our heads as though he still saw the dingy top floor of that haunted Edinburgh lodging-house; "it would be tedious for me at this length of time to analyse my feelings, or attempt to reproduce for you the thorough examination to which I endeavoured then to subject my whole being, intellectual, emotional, and physical. I need only mention the dominant emotion with which this curious episode left me—the indignant anger against myself that I could ever have lost my self-control enough to come under the sway of so gross and absurd a delusion. This protest, however, I remember making with all the emphasis possible. And I also remember noting that it brought me very little satisfaction, for it was the protest of my reason only, when all the rest of my being was up in arms against its conclusions.

"It would be exhausting," he continued in a quieter voice, gazing over our heads as if he could still see the shabby top floor of that haunted Edinburgh boarding house; "it would be tedious for me at this point to analyze my feelings or attempt to recreate for you the deep examination I put my entire self—intellectual, emotional, and physical—through back then. I only need to mention the overwhelming emotion this strange episode left me with—an angry disappointment in myself for ever losing my self-control enough to fall under the influence of such a ridiculous and absurd delusion. I remember insisting on this point as strongly as I could. But I also recall that it gave me very little satisfaction because it was just the protest of my reason, while all the rest of my being was in rebellion against its conclusions."

"My dealings with the 'delusion,' however, were not yet over for the night; for very early next morning, somewhere about three o'clock, I was awakened by a curiously stealthy noise in the room, and the next minute there followed a crash as if all my books had been swept bodily from their shelf on to the floor.

"My encounters with the 'delusion,' though, weren’t finished for the night; because very early the next morning, around three o'clock, I was awakened by a strangely sneaky sound in the room, and the next minute there was a crash as if all my books had been knocked off the shelf and onto the floor."

"But this time I was not frightened. Cursing the disturbance with all the resounding and harmless words I could accumulate, I jumped out of bed and lit the candle in a second, and in the first dazzle of the flaring match—but before the wick had time to catch—I was certain I saw a dark grey shadow, of ungainly shape, and with something more or less like a human head, drive rapidly past the side of the wall farthest from me and disappear into the gloom by the angle of the door.

"But this time I wasn’t scared. Cursing the interruption with all the loud and harmless words I could think of, I jumped out of bed and lit the candle in a flash. In the first bright flare of the match—but before the wick had a chance to catch—I was sure I saw a dark gray shadow, with an awkward shape and something resembling a human head, zoom past the far wall and vanish into the darkness by the door.

"I waited one single second to be sure the candle was alight, and then dashed after it, but before I had gone two steps, my foot stumbled against something hard piled up on the carpet and I only just saved myself from falling headlong. I picked myself up and found that all the books from what I called my 'language shelf' were strewn across the floor. The room, meanwhile, as a minute's search revealed, was quite empty. I looked in every corner and behind every stick of furniture, and a student's bedroom on a top floor, costing twelve shillings a week, did not hold many available hiding-places, as you may imagine.

"I waited a second to make sure the candle was lit, and then I ran after it, but before I had taken two steps, my foot hit something hard on the carpet, and I barely managed to keep from falling flat. I got back on my feet and saw that all the books from what I called my 'language shelf' were scattered on the floor. The room, as a quick search showed, was completely empty. I checked every corner and behind every piece of furniture, and a student’s bedroom on the top floor, costing twelve shillings a week, didn’t have many good hiding spots, as you can imagine."

"The crash, however, was explained. Some very practical and physical force had thrown the books from their resting-place. That, at least, was beyond all doubt. And as I replaced them on the shelf and noted that not one was missing, I busied myself mentally with the sore problem of how the agent of this little practical joke had gained access to my room, and then escaped again. For my door was locked and bolted.

"The crash, however, was explained. Some very practical and physical force had thrown the books from their resting place. That, at least, was beyond all doubt. As I put them back on the shelf and noticed that none were missing, I occupied my mind with the frustrating problem of how the person behind this little prank had gotten into my room and then escaped again. Because my door was locked and bolted.

"Smith's odd question as to whether I was disturbed in the night, and his warning injunction to let him know at once if such were the case, now of course returned to affect me as I stood there in the early morning, cold and shivering on the carpet; but I realised at the same moment how impossible it would be for me to admit that a more than usually vivid nightmare could have any connection with himself. I would rather stand a hundred of these mysterious visitations than consult such a man as to their possible cause.

"Smith's strange question about whether I was disturbed during the night, along with his urgent warning to let him know immediately if I was, suddenly replayed in my mind as I stood there in the chilly morning, cold and shivering on the carpet. At the same time, I realized how impossible it would be for me to admit that an unusually vivid nightmare could have anything to do with him. I'd rather endure a hundred of these mysterious experiences than consult someone like him about their possible cause."

"A knock at the door interrupted my reflections, and I gave a start that sent the candle grease flying.

"A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts, and I jumped, sending the candle wax flying."

"'Let me in,' came in Smith's voice.

"‘Let me in,’ Smith said."

"I unlocked the door. He came in fully dressed. His face wore a curious pallor. It seemed to me to be under the skin and to shine through and almost make it luminous. His eyes were exceedingly bright.

"I unlocked the door. He walked in fully dressed. His face had a strange paleness. It looked like it was glowing from beneath the skin, almost making it shine. His eyes were incredibly bright."

"I was wondering what in the world to say to him, or how he would explain his visit at such an hour, when he closed the door behind him and came close up to me—uncomfortably close.

"I was trying to figure out what to say to him, or how he would explain his visit at such an odd hour, when he closed the door behind him and moved in really close to me—too close for comfort."

"'You should have called me at once,' he said in his whispering voice, fixing his great eyes on my face.

"'You should have called me right away,' he said in his hushed voice, staring deeply into my face."

"I stammered something about an awful dream, but he ignored my remark utterly, and I caught his eye wandering next—if any movement of those optics can be described as 'wandering'—to the book-shelf. I watched him, unable to move my gaze from his person. The man fascinated me horribly for some reason. Why, in the devil's name, was he up and dressed at three in the morning? How did he know anything had happened unusual in my room? Then his whisper began again.

"I mumbled something about a terrible dream, but he completely ignored what I said, and I noticed his eyes drifting next—if you can really call it 'drifting'—to the bookshelf. I couldn’t tear my gaze away from him. For some reason, he intrigued me in a creepy way. Why on earth was he up and dressed at three in the morning? How did he know something strange happened in my room? Then his whisper started again."

"'It's your amazing vitality that causes you this annoyance,' he said, shifting his eyes back to mine.

"'It's your incredible energy that's causing you this frustration,' he said, shifting his gaze back to mine."

"I gasped. Something in his voice or manner turned my blood into ice.

"I gasped. There was something in his voice or demeanor that froze my blood."

"'That's the real attraction,' he went on. 'But if this continues one of us will have to leave, you know.'

"'That's what it's really about,' he continued. 'But if this keeps up, one of us is going to have to go, you know.'"

"I positively could not find a word to say in reply. The channels of speech dried up within me. I simply stared and wondered what he would say next. I watched him in a sort of dream, and as far as I can remember, he asked me to promise to call him sooner another time, and then began to walk round the room, uttering strange sounds, and making signs with his arms and hands until he reached the door. Then he was gone in a second, and I had closed and locked the door behind him.

"I really couldn't find a word to say in response. My ability to speak just vanished. I just stared and wondered what he would say next. I watched him as if in a dream, and as far as I can remember, he asked me to promise to call him sooner next time, and then he started to walk around the room, making strange sounds and gestures with his arms and hands until he reached the door. Then he was gone in an instant, and I closed and locked the door behind him."

"After this, the Smith adventure drew rapidly to a climax. It was a week or two later, and I was coming home between two and three in the morning from a maternity case, certain features of which for the time being had very much taken possession of my mind, so much so, indeed, that I passed Smith's door without giving him a single thought.

"After this, the Smith adventure quickly reached its peak. It was a week or two later, and I was coming home between two and three in the morning from a maternity case, certain details of which had really taken over my mind, so much so, in fact, that I walked past Smith's door without even thinking of him."

"The gas jet on the landing was still burning, but so low that it made little impression on the waves of deep shadow that lay across the stairs. Overhead, the faintest possible gleam of grey showed that the morning was not far away. A few stars shone down through the sky-light. The house was still as the grave, and the only sound to break the silence was the rushing of the wind round the walls and over the roof. But this was a fitful sound, suddenly rising and as suddenly falling away again, and it only served to intensify the silence.

The gas jet on the landing was still burning, but it was so dim that it barely made a dent in the waves of deep shadow covering the stairs. Overhead, the faintest hint of grey suggested that morning was just around the corner. A few stars twinkled down through the skylight. The house was as silent as a tomb, and the only noise breaking the stillness was the wind rushing around the walls and over the roof. But this was an intermittent sound, suddenly increasing and then quickly fading away, only deepening the silence.

"I had already reached my own landing when I gave a violent start. It was automatic, almost a reflex action in fact, for it was only when I caught myself fumbling at the door handle and thinking where I could conceal myself quickest that I realised a voice had sounded close beside me in the air. It was the same voice I had heard before, and it seemed to me to be calling for help. And yet the very same minute I pushed on into the room, determined to disregard it, and seeking to persuade myself it was the creaking of the boards under my weight or the rushing noise of the wind that had deceived me.

I had just reached my floor when I jumped, startled. It was instinctive, almost like a reflex. I only realized a voice had called out right next to me when I found myself fumbling with the door handle, thinking about where I could hide the fastest. It was the same voice I’d heard before, and it felt like it was asking for help. But in that very moment, I pushed into the room, determined to ignore it, trying to convince myself it was just the creaking of the floorboards under my weight or the sound of the wind that had tricked me.

"But hardly had I reached the table where the candles stood when the sound was unmistakably repeated: 'Help! help!' And this time it was accompanied by what I can only describe as a vivid tactile hallucination. I was touched: the skin of my arm was clutched by fingers.

"But barely had I reached the table with the candles when the sound unmistakably repeated: 'Help! Help!' And this time, it was accompanied by what I can only describe as a strong feeling of touch. I was grabbed: the skin of my arm was held by fingers."

"Some compelling force sent me headlong downstairs as if the haunting forces of the whole world were at my heels. At Smith's door I paused. The force of his previous warning injunction to seek his aid without delay acted suddenly and I leant my whole weight against the panels, little dreaming that I should be called upon to give help rather than to receive it.

"Some powerful force rushed me downstairs as if the entire world's haunting energy was chasing me. I stopped at Smith's door. The impact of his earlier warning to seek his help without hesitation hit me hard, and I leaned all my weight against the door, not realizing that I would be asked to give help rather than receive it."

"The door yielded at once, and I burst into a room that was so full of a choking vapour, moving in slow clouds, that at first I could distinguish nothing at all but a set of what seemed to be huge shadows passing in and out of the mist. Then, gradually, I perceived that a red lamp on the mantelpiece gave all the light there was, and that the room which I now entered for the first time was almost empty of furniture.

"The door swung open immediately, and I rushed into a room filled with a thick, choking fog moving in slow waves, making it hard to see anything except large shadows drifting in and out of the mist. Slowly, I realized that a red lamp on the mantelpiece was the only source of light, and the room I was stepping into for the first time had very little furniture."

"The carpet was rolled back and piled in a heap in the corner, and upon the white boards of the floor I noticed a large circle drawn in black of some material that emitted a faint glowing light and was apparently smoking. Inside this circle, as well as at regular intervals outside it, were curious-looking designs, also traced in the same black, smoking substance. These, too, seemed to emit a feeble light of their own.

"The carpet was rolled up and stacked in a corner, and on the white floorboards, I saw a large circle drawn in black using some material that gave off a faint glow and seemed to be smoking. Inside this circle, as well as at regular intervals outside it, were odd-looking designs, also made with the same black, smoking substance. These, too, appeared to emit a weak light of their own."

"My first impression on entering the room had been that it was full of—people, I was going to say; but that hardly expresses my meaning. Beings, they certainly were, but it was borne in upon me beyond the possibility of doubt, that they were not human beings. That I had caught a momentary glimpse of living, intelligent entities I can never doubt, but I am equally convinced, though I cannot prove it, that these entities were from some other scheme of evolution altogether, and had nothing to do with the ordinary human life, either incarnate or discarnate.

"My first impression upon entering the room was that it was full of—people, I was going to say; but that hardly captures what I mean. Beings, they definitely were, but it became clear to me beyond any doubt that they were not human beings. I know I had a momentary glimpse of living, intelligent entities, and I’m equally convinced, even though I can’t prove it, that these entities came from a completely different system of evolution and had nothing to do with ordinary human life, whether living or deceased."

"But, whatever they were, the visible appearance of them was exceedingly fleeting. I no longer saw anything, though I still felt convinced of their immediate presence. They were, moreover, of the same order of life as the visitant in my bedroom of a few nights before, and their proximity to my atmosphere in numbers, instead of singly as before, conveyed to my mind something that was quite terrible and overwhelming. I fell into a violent trembling, and the perspiration poured from my face in streams.

"But whatever they were, they looked incredibly fleeting. I couldn’t see anything anymore, but I still felt sure they were right there. They were also similar to the presence I felt in my bedroom a few nights earlier, and having so many of them close by, instead of just one like before, made me feel something really terrifying and intense. I started shaking violently, and sweat was pouring off my face."

"They were in constant motion about me. They stood close to my side; moved behind me; brushed past my shoulder; stirred the hair on my forehead; and circled round me without ever actually touching me, yet always pressing closer and closer. Especially in the air just over my head there seemed ceaseless movement, and it was accompanied by a confused noise of whispering and sighing that threatened every moment to become articulate in words. To my intense relief, however, I heard no distinct words, and the noise continued more like the rising and falling of the wind than anything else I can imagine.

They were constantly moving around me. They stood right next to me, moved behind me, brushed past my shoulder, stirred my hair on my forehead, and circled around me without ever actually touching me, yet always getting closer and closer. Especially in the air just above my head, there seemed to be nonstop movement, accompanied by a confusing noise of whispering and sighing that at any moment threatened to turn into actual words. To my great relief, though, I didn’t hear any clear words, and the noise felt more like the ebb and flow of the wind than anything else I could picture.

"But the characteristic of these 'Beings' that impressed me most strongly at the time, and of which I have carried away the most permanent recollection, was that each one of them possessed what seemed to be a vibrating centre which impelled it with tremendous force and caused a rapid whirling motion of the atmosphere as it passed me. The air was full of these little vortices of whirring, rotating force, and whenever one of them pressed me too closely I felt as if the nerves in that particular portion of my body had been literally drawn out, absolutely depleted of vitality, and then immediately replaced—but replaced dead, flabby, useless.

"But what struck me most about these 'Beings' at the time, and what I remember most vividly, was that each of them seemed to have a vibrating center that propelled it with incredible force and created a rapid swirling motion in the air as it passed by. The atmosphere was filled with these little vortices of whirring, rotating energy, and whenever one of them got too close, it felt like the nerves in that part of my body had been completely drained of vitality and then immediately replaced—with something that felt dead, limp, and useless."

"Then, suddenly, for the first time my eyes fell upon Smith. He was crouching against the wall on my right, in an attitude that was obviously defensive, and it was plain he was in extremities. The terror on his face was pitiable, but at the same time there was another expression about the tightly clenched teeth and mouth which showed that he had not lost all control of himself. He wore the most resolute expression I have ever seen on a human countenance, and, though for the moment at a fearful disadvantage, he looked like a man who had confidence in himself, and, in spite of the working of fear, was waiting his opportunity.

"Then, suddenly, for the first time I saw Smith. He was crouching against the wall on my right, in a clearly defensive position, and it was obvious he was in a tough spot. The fear on his face was heartbreaking, but at the same time, there was another look in his tightly clenched teeth and mouth that showed he hadn’t completely lost control. He had the most determined look I’ve ever seen on anyone’s face, and even though he was at a serious disadvantage at that moment, he looked like someone who had confidence in himself and, despite the fear, was waiting for his chance."

"For my part, I was face to face with a situation so utterly beyond my knowledge and comprehension, that I felt as helpless as a child, and as useless.

"For my part, I was confronted with a situation so completely beyond my understanding and knowledge that I felt as helpless as a child, and just as useless."

"'Help me back—quick—into that circle,' I heard him half cry, half whisper to me across the moving vapours.

"'Help me back—quick—into that circle,' I heard him half scream, half whisper to me through the swirling mist.

"My only value appears to have been that I was not afraid to act. Knowing nothing of the forces I was dealing with I had no idea of the deadly perils risked, and I sprang forward and caught him by the arms. He threw all his weight in my direction, and by our combined efforts his body left the wall and lurched across the floor towards the circle.

"My only value seems to have been that I wasn't afraid to take action. Knowing nothing about the forces I was up against, I had no idea about the dangerous risks involved, and I rushed forward and grabbed him by the arms. He leaned all his weight towards me, and with our combined effort, his body came away from the wall and staggered across the floor toward the circle."

"Instantly there descended upon us, out of the empty air of that smoke-laden room, a force which I can only compare to the pushing, driving power of a great wind pent up within a narrow space. It was almost explosive in its effect, and it seemed to operate upon all parts of my body equally. It fell upon us with a rushing noise that filled my ears and made me think for a moment the very walls and roof of the building had been torn asunder. Under its first blow we staggered back against the wall, and I understood plainly that its purpose was to prevent us getting back into the circle in the middle of the floor.

"Suddenly, a force came over us from the empty air of that smoke-filled room, something I can only liken to the powerful push of a strong wind trapped in a tight space. It was almost explosive, affecting all parts of my body equally. It hit us with a rushing sound that filled my ears, making me think for a moment that the very walls and roof of the building had been ripped apart. With its first blow, we staggered back against the wall, and I realized that its intention was to keep us from getting back into the circle in the middle of the floor."

"Pouring with perspiration, and breathless, with every muscle strained to the very utmost, we at length managed to get to the edge of the circle, and at this moment, so great was the opposing force, that I felt myself actually torn from Smith's arms, lifted from my feet, and twirled round in the direction of the windows as if the wheel of some great machine had caught my clothes and was tearing me to destruction in its revolution.

"Dripping with sweat and out of breath, every muscle pushed to its limit, we finally made it to the edge of the circle. At that moment, the opposing force was so strong that I felt myself pulled from Smith's arms, lifted off my feet, and spun around toward the windows as if some massive machine had grabbed my clothes and was dragging me into chaos in its rotation."

"But, even as I fell, bruised and breathless, against the wall, I saw Smith firmly upon his feet in the circle and slowly rising again to an upright position. My eyes never left his figure once in the next few minutes.

"But even as I fell, bruised and out of breath, against the wall, I saw Smith standing firm in the circle and slowly getting back to his feet. My eyes stayed glued to his figure for the next few minutes."

"He drew himself up to his full height. His great shoulders squared themselves. His head was thrown back a little, and as I looked I saw the expression on his face change swiftly from fear to one of absolute command. He looked steadily round the room and then his voice began to vibrate. At first in a low tone, it gradually rose till it assumed the same volume and intensity I had heard that night when he called up the stairs into my room.

He straightened up to his full height. His broad shoulders squared off. His head tilted back slightly, and as I watched, I saw the expression on his face shift quickly from fear to one of complete authority. He scanned the room steadily, and then his voice began to vibrate. At first, it was low, but it gradually grew louder until it matched the same volume and intensity I had heard that night when he called up the stairs into my room.

"It was a curiously increasing sound, more like the swelling of an instrument than a human voice; and as it grew in power and filled the room, I became aware that a great change was being effected slowly and surely. The confusion of noise and rushings of air fell into the roll of long, steady vibrations not unlike those caused by the deeper pedals of an organ. The movements in the air became less violent, then grew decidedly weaker, and finally ceased altogether. The whisperings and sighings became fainter and fainter, till at last I could not hear them at all; and, strangest of all, the light emitted by the circle, as well as by the designs round it, increased to a steady glow, casting their radiance upwards with the weirdest possible effect upon his features. Slowly, by the power of his voice, behind which lay undoubtedly a genuine knowledge of the occult manipulation of sound, this man dominated the forces that had escaped from their proper sphere, until at length the room was reduced to silence and perfect order again.

"It was a strangely growing sound, more like the swelling of an instrument than a human voice; and as it grew louder and filled the room, I realized that a significant change was taking place slowly and surely. The mix of noise and rushes of air settled into a roll of long, steady vibrations similar to those produced by the deeper pedals of an organ. The movements in the air became less intense, then noticeably weaker, and finally stopped altogether. The whisperings and sighs faded away until I could hear them no more; and, oddly enough, the light from the circle, as well as from the designs around it, brightened to a steady glow, casting an eerie light on his features. Gradually, through the power of his voice, which undoubtedly had a genuine understanding of the occult manipulation of sound, this man controlled the forces that had strayed from their proper realm, until the room returned to silence and perfect order once again."

"Judging by the immense relief which also communicated itself to my nerves I then felt that the crisis was over and Smith was wholly master of the situation.

"Based on the huge relief that flowed through my nerves, I realized that the crisis was over and Smith was completely in control of the situation."

"But hardly had I begun to congratulate myself upon this result, and to gather my scattered senses about me, when, uttering a loud cry, I saw him leap out of the circle and fling himself into the air—as it seemed to me, into the empty air. Then, even while holding my breath for dread of the crash he was bound to come upon the floor, I saw him strike with a dull thud against a solid body in mid-air, and the next instant he was wrestling with some ponderous thing that was absolutely invisible to me, and the room shook with the struggle.

"But just as I started to congratulate myself on this outcome and collect my thoughts, I heard a loud scream and saw him jump out of the circle and throw himself into the air—as if into nothingness. Then, while I held my breath, terrified of the inevitable crash to the floor, I saw him hit something solid in mid-air with a dull thud, and in the next moment, he was grappling with some heavy thing that I couldn't see at all, and the room shook from their struggle."

"To and fro they swayed, sometimes lurching in one direction, sometimes in another, and always in horrible proximity to myself, as I leaned trembling against the wall and watched the encounter.

"Back and forth they swayed, sometimes tipping to one side, sometimes to the other, always too close for comfort as I leaned nervously against the wall and observed the situation."

"It lasted at most but a short minute or two, ending as suddenly as it had begun. Smith, with an unexpected movement, threw up his arms with a cry of relief. At the same instant there was a wild, tearing shriek in the air beside me and something rushed past us with a noise like the passage of a flock of big birds. Both windows rattled as if they would break away from their sashes. Then a sense of emptiness and peace suddenly came over the room, and I knew that all was over.

"It lasted no more than a minute or two, ending as abruptly as it had started. Smith, with an unexpected movement, raised his arms and let out a cry of relief. At the same moment, there was a wild, piercing scream in the air next to me, and something rushed past us making a noise like a flock of big birds. Both windows rattled as if they might shatter from their frames. Then, a sense of emptiness and calm washed over the room, and I realized that it was all over."

"Smith, his face exceedingly white, but otherwise strangely composed, turned to me at once.

"Smith, his face very pale but otherwise oddly calm, turned to me immediately."

"'God!—if you hadn't come—You deflected the stream; broke it up—' he whispered. 'You saved me.'"

"'God!—if you hadn't come—You changed the course; split it up—' he whispered. 'You saved me.'"

The doctor made a long pause. Presently he felt for his pipe in the darkness, groping over the table behind us with both hands. No one spoke for a bit, but all dreaded the sudden glare that would come when he struck the match. The fire was nearly out and the great hall was pitch dark.

The doctor paused for a long moment. Then he reached for his pipe in the dark, feeling around the table behind us with both hands. No one said anything for a while, but everyone was anxious about the bright light that would burst forth when he lit the match. The fire was almost out, and the huge hall was completely dark.

But the story-teller did not strike that match. He was merely gaining time for some hidden reason of his own. And presently he went on with his tale in a more subdued voice.

But the storyteller didn’t light that match. He was just buying time for some hidden reason of his own. Then he continued with his story in a quieter voice.

"I quite forget," he said, "how I got back to my own room. I only know that I lay with two lighted candles for the rest of the night, and the first thing I did in the morning was to let the landlady know I was leaving her house at the end of the week.

"I honestly can't remember," he said, "how I got back to my room. All I know is that I lay there with two lit candles for the rest of the night, and the first thing I did in the morning was to let the landlady know I was leaving her house at the end of the week."

"Smith still has my Rabbinical Treatise. At least he did not return it to me at the time, and I have never seen him since to ask for it."

"Smith still has my Rabbinical Treatise. At least he didn’t return it to me then, and I haven’t seen him since to ask for it."


A SUSPICIOUS GIFT

Blake had been in very low water for months—almost under water part of the time—due to circumstances he was fond of saying were no fault of his own; and as he sat writing in his room on "third floor back" of a New York boarding-house, part of his mind was busily occupied in wondering when his luck was going to turn again.

Blake had been in a tough spot for months—almost in over his head at times—because of circumstances he often claimed were not his fault; and as he sat writing in his room on the "third floor back" of a New York boarding house, a part of his mind was busy wondering when his luck would change again.

It was his room only in the sense that he paid the rent. Two friends, one a little Frenchman and the other a big Dane, shared it with him, both hoping eventually to contribute something towards expenses, but so far not having accomplished this result. They had two beds only, the third being a mattress they slept upon in turns, a week at a time. A good deal of their irregular "feeding" consisted of oatmeal, potatoes, and sometimes eggs, all of which they cooked on a strange utensil they had contrived to fix into the gas jet. Occasionally, when dinner failed them altogether, they swallowed a little raw rice and drank hot water from the bathroom on the top of it, and then made a wild race for bed so as to get to sleep while the sensation of false repletion was still there. For sleep and hunger are slight acquaintances as they well knew. Fortunately all New York houses are supplied with hot air, and they only had to open a grating in the wall to get a plentiful, if not a wholesome amount of heat.

It was his room only because he paid the rent. Two friends, one a small French guy and the other a big Dane, shared it with him, both hoping to eventually chip in for expenses but so far hadn’t managed to do so. They had only two beds; the third was a mattress they took turns sleeping on for a week at a time. A lot of their irregular "meals" consisted of oatmeal, potatoes, and sometimes eggs, all of which they cooked using a strange contraption they had made to attach to the gas line. Occasionally, when dinner didn’t happen at all, they would eat a little raw rice and drink hot water from the bathroom afterward, then race to bed to fall asleep while the feeling of being full still lingered. Because sleep and hunger don't get along very well, as they knew. Luckily, all New York buildings come with hot air, so they just had to open a vent in the wall to get a good, if not very healthy, blast of heat.

Though loneliness in a big city is a real punishment, as they had severally learnt to their cost, their experiences, three in a small room for several months, had revealed to them horrors of quite another kind, and their nerves had suffered according to the temperament of each. But, on this particular evening, as Blake sat scribbling by the only window that was not cracked, the Dane and the Frenchman, his companions in adversity, were in wonderful luck. They had both been asked out to a restaurant to dine with a friend who also held out to one of them a chance of work and remuneration. They would not be back till late, and when they did come they were pretty sure to bring in supplies of one kind or another. For the Frenchman never could resist the offer of a glass of absinthe, and this meant that he would be able to help himself plentifully from the free-lunch counters, with which all New York bars are furnished, and to which any purchaser of a drink is entitled to help himself and devour on the spot or carry away casually in his hand for consumption elsewhere. Thousands of unfortunate men get their sole subsistence in this way in New York, and experience soon teaches where, for the price of a single drink, a man can take away almost a meal of chip potatoes, sausage, bits of bread, and even eggs. The Frenchman and the Dane knew their way about, and Blake looked forward to a supper more or less substantial before pulling his mattress out of the cupboard and turning in upon the floor for the night.

Though loneliness in a big city can feel like a real punishment, as they had all learned the hard way, their experiences of being three people in a small room for several months had exposed them to other kinds of horrors, affecting their nerves based on their individual personalities. But on this particular evening, while Blake sat writing by the only uncracked window, the Dane and the Frenchman, his companions in hardship, were having great luck. They had both been invited out to a restaurant for dinner with a friend who also offered one of them a chance for work and pay. They wouldn’t be back until late, and when they returned, they were likely to bring back some supplies. The Frenchman could never resist the temptation of a glass of absinthe, which meant he would be able to take plenty from the free lunch counters that all New York bars have, allowing anyone who buys a drink to help themselves and eat on the spot or casually take food away for later. Thousands of unfortunate men rely on this for their meals in New York, and experience quickly teaches where, for the price of a single drink, a person can grab almost a meal of potato chips, sausage, bits of bread, and even eggs. The Frenchman and the Dane knew the ropes, and Blake was looking forward to a somewhat decent supper before pulling out his mattress from the cupboard and sleeping on the floor for the night.

Meanwhile he could enjoy a quiet and lonely evening with the room all to himself.

Meanwhile, he could enjoy a quiet and solitary evening with the room all to himself.

In the daytime he was a reporter on an evening newspaper of sensational and lying habits. His work was chiefly in the police courts; and in his spare hours at night, when not too tired or too empty, he wrote sketches and stories for the magazines that very rarely saw the light of day on their printed and paid-for sentences. On this particular occasion he was deep in a most involved tale of a psychological character, and had just worked his way into a sentence, or set of sentences, that completely baffled and muddled him.

During the day, he worked as a reporter for an evening newspaper known for its sensationalism and dishonesty. His main focus was on police courts, and in his free time at night, when he wasn’t too exhausted or uninspired, he wrote sketches and stories for magazines that rarely published them or paid him for his work. On this specific occasion, he was engrossed in a complicated psychological story and had just reached a point where he got tangled up in a sentence or group of sentences that completely confused him.

He was fairly out of his depth, and his brain was too poorly supplied with blood to invent a way out again. The story would have been interesting had he written it simply, keeping to facts and feelings, and not diving into difficult analysis of motive and character which was quite beyond him. For it was largely autobiographical, and was meant to describe the adventures of a young Englishman who had come to grief in the usual manner on a Canadian farm, had then subsequently become bar-keeper, sub-editor on a Methodist magazine, a teacher of French and German to clerks at twenty-five cents per hour, a model for artists, a super on the stage, and, finally, a wanderer to the goldfields.

He was pretty out of his element, and his brain wasn't getting enough blood to come up with a way out. The story could have been interesting if he had just written it simply, sticking to the facts and feelings without getting into complicated analysis of motives and character that was way beyond him. It was mostly autobiographical and aimed to tell the adventures of a young Englishman who had fallen into trouble in the usual way on a Canadian farm. He then went on to become a bartender, a sub-editor for a Methodist magazine, a teacher of French and German to clerks at twenty-five cents an hour, a model for artists, a stage extra, and, finally, a wanderer headed for the goldfields.

Blake scratched his head, and dipped the pen in the inkpot, stared out through the blindless windows, and sighed deeply. His thoughts kept wandering to food, beefsteak and steaming vegetables. The smell of cooking that came from a lower floor through the broken windows was a constant torment to him. He pulled himself together and again attacked the problem.

Blake scratched his head, dipped the pen in the ink, stared out through the bare windows, and sighed deeply. His thoughts kept drifting to food—beefsteak and steaming vegetables. The smell of cooking that wafted up from a lower floor through the broken windows was a constant torture for him. He gathered himself and once again tackled the problem.

" . . . for with some people," he wrote, "the imagination is so vivid as to be almost an extension of consciousness. . . ." But here he stuck absolutely. He was not quite sure what he meant by the words, and how to finish the sentence puzzled him into blank inaction. It was a difficult point to decide, for it seemed to come in appropriately at this point in his story, and he did not know whether to leave it as it stood, change it round a bit, or take it out altogether. It might just spoil its chances of being accepted: editors were such clever men. But, to rewrite the sentence was a grind, and he was so tired and sleepy. After all, what did it matter? People who were clever would force a meaning into it; people who were not clever would pretend—he knew of no other classes of readers. He would let it stay, and go on with the action of the story. He put his head in his hands and began to think hard.

". . . for some people," he wrote, "the imagination is so vivid that it’s almost an extension of consciousness. . . ." But here he got completely stuck. He wasn't really sure what he meant by those words, and figuring out how to finish the sentence left him feeling blank and paralyzed. It was a tough decision because it seemed to fit right here in his story, and he didn’t know whether to leave it as is, tweak it a bit, or just remove it entirely. It could ruin its chances of being accepted; editors were such smart people. But rewriting the sentence felt like a chore, and he was exhausted and sleepy. After all, what did it matter? Smart people would interpret it in their own way; those who weren’t clever would just pretend—he didn’t know of any other types of readers. He decided to let it stay and continue with the story. He rested his head in his hands and started to think hard.

His mind soon passed from thought to reverie. He fell to wondering when his friends would find work and relieve him of the burden—he acknowledged it as such—of keeping them, and of letting another man wear his best clothes on alternate Sundays. He wondered when his "luck" would turn. There were one or two influential people in New York whom he could go and see if he had a dress suit and the other conventional uniforms. His thoughts ran on far ahead, and at the same time, by a sort of double process, far behind as well. His home in the "old country" rose up before him; he saw the lawn and the cedars in sunshine; he looked through the familiar windows and saw the clean, swept rooms. His story began to suffer; the psychological masterpiece would not make much progress unless he pulled up and dragged his thoughts back to the treadmill. But he no longer cared; once he had got as far as that cedar with the sunshine on it, he never could get back again. For all he cared, the troublesome sentence might run away and get into someone else's pages, or be snuffed out altogether.

His mind quickly shifted from thought to daydreaming. He started to wonder when his friends would find jobs and relieve him of the burden—he admitted it was a burden—of supporting them and letting another guy wear his best clothes every other Sunday. He thought about when his "luck" would change. There were a few influential people in New York he could visit if he had a tuxedo and the other standard attire. His thoughts raced ahead into the future, and at the same time, in a sort of double process, they drifted back into the past as well. His home in the "old country" appeared in his mind; he could see the lawn and the cedars in the sunlight; he looked through the familiar windows and saw the tidy, swept rooms. His story began to suffer; the psychological masterpiece wouldn’t progress much unless he pulled himself back to the grind. But he didn’t care anymore; once he reached that cedar bathed in sunshine, he could never return. For all he cared, the troublesome sentence could wander off and land in someone else's work, or fade away entirely.

There came a gentle knock at the door, and Blake started. The knock was repeated louder. Who in the world could it be at this late hour of the night? On the floor above, he remembered, there lived another Englishman, a foolish, second-rate creature, who sometimes came in and made himself objectionable with endless and silly chatter. But he was an Englishman for all that, and Blake always tried to treat him with politeness, realising that he was lonely in a strange land. But to-night, of all people in the world, he did not want to be bored with Perry's cackle, as he called it, and the "Come in" he gave in answer to the second knock had no very cordial sound of welcome in it.

There was a soft knock at the door, and Blake jumped. The knock came again, louder this time. Who could possibly be visiting at this late hour? He remembered that another Englishman lived upstairs, a dull, second-rate guy who sometimes dropped by and bugged him with endless, pointless chatter. Still, he was an Englishman, so Blake always tried to be polite, knowing he was lonely in an unfamiliar place. But tonight, of all people, he really didn’t want to deal with Perry’s rambling, as he called it, and the “Come in” he replied with to the second knock didn’t sound very welcoming.

However, the door opened in response, and the man came in. Blake did not turn round at once, and the other advanced to the centre of the room, but without speaking. Then Blake knew it was not his enemy, Perry, and turned round.

However, the door opened, and the man entered. Blake didn't turn right away, and the other man walked to the center of the room, but without saying anything. Then Blake realized it wasn't his enemy, Perry, and turned around.

He saw a man of about forty standing in the middle of the carpet, but standing sideways so that he did not present a full face. He wore an overcoat buttoned up to the neck, and on the felt hat which he held in front of him fresh rain-drops glistened. In his other hand he carried a small black bag. Blake gave him a good look, and came to the conclusion that he might be a secretary, or a chief clerk, or a confidential man of sorts. He was a shabby-respectable-looking person. This was the sum-total of the first impression, gained the moment his eyes took in that it was not Perry; the second impression was less pleasant, and reported at once that something was wrong.

He saw a man around forty standing in the middle of the carpet, but facing sideways so that he didn't show his full face. He wore an overcoat buttoned up to the neck, and fresh raindrops glistened on the felt hat he was holding in front of him. In his other hand, he carried a small black bag. Blake took a good look at him and figured he might be a secretary, a chief clerk, or some kind of trusted associate. He had a shabby but respectable appearance. This was the total impression he got at first, the moment he realized it was not Perry; the second impression was less pleasant, signaling right away that something was off.

Though otherwise young and inexperienced, Blake—thanks, or curses, to the police court training—knew more about common criminal blackguardism than most men of fifty, and he recognised that there was somewhere a suggestion of this undesirable world about the man. But there was more than this. There was something singular about him, something far out of the common, though for the life of him Blake could not say wherein it lay. The fellow was out of the ordinary, and in some very undesirable manner.

Though otherwise young and inexperienced, Blake—thanks to his training in the police court—knew more about common criminal behavior than most men of fifty, and he recognized that there was something about the man that suggested this undesirable world. But there was more than that. There was something unique about him, something far from ordinary, though Blake couldn’t quite figure out what it was. The guy was definitely different, and in a very unsettling way.

All this, that takes so long to describe, Blake saw with the first and second glance. The man at once began to speak in a quiet and respectful voice.

All this, which takes so long to describe, Blake saw right away. The man immediately started speaking in a calm and respectful tone.

"Are you Mr. Blake?" he asked.

"Are you Mr. Blake?" he asked.

"I am."

"I'm here."

"Mr. Arthur Blake?"

"Mr. Arthur Blake?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Mr. Arthur Herbert Blake?" persisted the other, with emphasis on the middle name.

"Mr. Arthur Herbert Blake?" the other continued, putting extra emphasis on the middle name.

"That is my full name," Blake answered simply, adding, as he remembered his manners; "but won't you sit down, first, please?"

"That’s my full name," Blake replied casually, then added, remembering his manners, "but could you please sit down first?"

The man advanced with a curious sideways motion like a crab and took a seat on the edge of the sofa. He put his hat on the floor at his feet, but still kept the bag in his hand.

The man moved sideways like a crab and sat down on the edge of the sofa. He placed his hat on the floor by his feet but still held onto the bag in his hand.

"I come to you from a well-wisher," he went on in oily tones, without lifting his eyes. Blake, in his mind, ran quickly over all the people he knew in New York who might possibly have sent such a man, while waiting for him to supply the name. But the man had come to a full stop and was waiting too.

"I’m here from someone who wishes you well," he continued in a slick voice, not looking up. Blake mentally scanned all the people he knew in New York who might have sent someone like him, while he waited for the man to provide a name. But the man had come to a complete stop and was waiting as well.

"A well-wisher of mine?" repeated Blake, not knowing quite what else to say.

"A supporter of mine?" Blake repeated, unsure of what else to say.

"Just so," replied the other, still with his eyes on the floor. "A well-wisher of yours."

"Exactly," the other replied, still looking at the floor. "A supporter of yours."

"A man or—" he felt himself blushing, "or a woman?"

"A man or—" he felt himself blushing, "or a woman?"

"That," said the man shortly, "I cannot tell you."

"That," the man replied briefly, "I can't tell you."

"You can't tell me!" exclaimed the other, wondering what was coming next, and who in the world this mysterious well-wisher could be who sent so discreet and mysterious a messenger.

"You can't tell me!" the other exclaimed, curious about what was coming next and who in the world this mysterious well-wisher could be that sent such a discreet and enigmatic messenger.

"I cannot tell you the name," replied the man firmly. "Those are my instructions. But I bring you something from this person, and I am to give it to you, to take a receipt for it, and then to go away without answering any questions."

"I can't tell you the name," the man replied firmly. "That's what I'm instructed to do. But I have something for you from this person, and I'm supposed to give it to you, get a receipt for it, and then leave without answering any questions."

Blake stared very hard. The man, however, never raised his eyes above the level of the second china knob on the chest of drawers opposite. The giving of a receipt sounded like money. Could it be that some of his influential friends had heard of his plight? There were possibilities that made his heart beat. At length, however, he found his tongue, for this strange creature was determined apparently to say nothing more until he had heard from him.

Blake stared intensely. The man, however, never lifted his gaze above the second china knob on the dresser across from him. The sound of a receipt being given was like money. Could it be that some of his influential friends had heard about his situation? There were possibilities that made his heart race. Eventually, though, he managed to speak, as this strange person seemed determined not to say anything further until he heard from him.

"Then, what have you got for me, please?" he asked bluntly.

"Then, what do you have for me, please?" he asked straightforwardly.

By way of answer the man proceeded to open the bag. He took out a parcel wrapped loosely in brown paper, and about the size of a large book. It was tied with string, and the man seemed unnecessarily long untying the knot. When at last the string was off and the paper unfolded, there appeared a series of smaller packages inside. The man took them out very carefully, almost as if they had been alive, Blake thought, and set them in a row upon his knees. They were dollar bills. Blake, all in a flutter, craned his neck forward a little to try and make out their denomination. He read plainly the figures 100.

To answer, the man started to open the bag. He pulled out a parcel wrapped loosely in brown paper, roughly the size of a large book. It was tied with string, and he took an unusually long time to untie the knot. Finally, when the string was off and the paper unfolded, a series of smaller packages appeared inside. He took them out very carefully, almost as if they were alive, Blake thought, and placed them in a row on his knees. They were dollar bills. Blake, feeling excited, leaned forward a bit to try to see how much they were worth. He clearly saw the figures 100.

"There are ten thousand dollars here," said the man quietly.

"There are ten thousand dollars here," the man said quietly.

The other could not suppress a little cry.

The other couldn’t hold back a small gasp.

"And they are for you."

"And these are for you."

Blake simply gasped. "Ten thousand dollars!" he repeated, a queer feeling growing up in his throat. "Ten thousand. Are you sure? I mean—you mean they are for me?" he stammered. He felt quite silly with excitement, and grew more so with every minute, as the man maintained a perfect silence. Was it not a dream? Wouldn't the man put them back in the bag presently and say it was a mistake, and they were meant for somebody else? He could not believe his eyes or his ears. Yet, in a sense, it was possible. He had read of such things in books, and even come across them in his experience of the courts—the erratic and generous philanthropist who is determined to do his good deed and to get no thanks or acknowledgment for it. Still, it seemed almost incredible. His troubles began to melt away like bubbles in the sun; he thought of the other fellows when they came in, and what he would have to tell them; he thought of the German landlady and the arrears of rent, of regular food and clean linen, and books and music, of the chance of getting into some respectable business, of—well, of as many things as it is possible to think of when excitement and surprise fling wide open the gates of the imagination.

Blake simply gasped. "Ten thousand dollars!" he repeated, a strange feeling rising in his throat. "Ten thousand. Are you sure? I mean—you mean they are for me?" he stammered. He felt a bit silly with excitement, and his enthusiasm only grew as the man stayed completely silent. Was it a dream? Wouldn't the man eventually put the money back in the bag and say it was a mistake, that it was meant for someone else? He couldn't believe his eyes or ears. Yet, in a way, it was possible. He had read about such things in books and even encountered them in his court experiences—the unpredictable and generous philanthropist who was determined to do a good deed and not seek any recognition for it. Still, it seemed almost unbelievable. His worries began to fade away like bubbles in the sunlight; he thought of the other guys when they came in, and what he would have to tell them; he thought of the German landlady and the overdue rent, of regular meals and fresh linens, of books and music, of the possibility of getting into a respectable job, of—well, of as many things as one can think of when excitement and surprise fling wide open the gates of imagination.

The man, meanwhile, began quietly to count over the packages aloud from one to ten, and then to count the bills in each separate packet, also from one to ten. Yes, there were ten little heaps, each containing ten bills of a hundred-dollar denomination. That made ten thousand dollars. Blake had never seen so much money in a single lump in his life before; and for many months of privation and discomfort he had not known the "feel" of a twenty-dollar note, much less of a hundred-dollar one. He heard them crackle under the man's fingers, and it was like crisp laughter in his ears. The bills were evidently new and unused.

The man started quietly counting the packages out loud from one to ten, then counted the bills in each separate packet, also from one to ten. Yes, there were ten small piles, each with ten bills of a hundred-dollar value. That totaled ten thousand dollars. Blake had never seen so much money all at once in his life; and for many months of hardship and discomfort, he hadn’t even felt a twenty-dollar bill, let alone a hundred-dollar one. He heard them rustle under the man’s fingers, and it sounded like crisp laughter in his ears. The bills were clearly new and unused.

But, side by side with the excitement caused by the shock of such an event, Blake's caution, acquired by a year of vivid New York experience, was meanwhile beginning to assert itself. It all seemed just a little too much out of the likely order of things to be quite right. The police courts had taught him the amazing ingenuity of the criminal mind, as well as something of the plots and devices by which the unwary are beguiled into the dark places where blackmail may be levied with impunity. New York, as a matter of fact, just at that time was literally undermined with the secret ways of the blackmailers, the green-goods men, and other police-protected abominations; and the only weak point in the supposition that this was part of some such proceeding was the selection of himself—a poor newspaper reporter—as a victim. It did seem absurd, but then the whole thing was so out of the ordinary, and the thought once having entered his mind, was not so easily got rid of. Blake resolved to be very cautious.

But alongside the excitement from the shock of such an event, Blake's caution, developed over a year of intense experiences in New York, was starting to kick in. Everything felt just a bit too out of the ordinary to be completely right. The police courts had shown him the incredible cleverness of criminals, and he learned about the tricks and schemes that lured unsuspecting people into dangerous situations where blackmail could happen without consequences. At that moment, New York was literally riddled with the secret networks of blackmailers, the con artists, and other police-protected horrors; and the only weak point in the theory that this was part of some scheme was the choice of himself—a struggling newspaper reporter—as a target. It did seem ridiculous, but the whole situation was so unusual, and once the thought entered his mind, it was hard to shake off. Blake decided to be extremely cautious.

The man meanwhile, though he never appeared to raise his eyes from the carpet, had been watching him closely all the time.

The man, although he never seemed to lift his gaze from the carpet, had been keeping a close watch on him the entire time.

"If you will give me a receipt I'll leave the money at once," he said, with just a vestige of impatience in his tone, as if he were anxious to bring the matter to a conclusion as soon as possible.

"If you give me a receipt, I'll leave the money right away," he said, with a hint of impatience in his voice, as if he wanted to wrap things up as quickly as possible.

"But you say it is quite impossible for you to tell me the name of my well-wisher, or why she sends me such a large sum of money in this extraordinary way?"

"But you say it's completely impossible for you to tell me the name of my supporter, or why she sends me such a large amount of money in this unusual way?"

"The money is sent to you because you are in need of it," returned the other; "and it is a present without conditions of any sort attached. You have to give me a receipt only to satisfy the sender that it has reached your hands. The money will never be asked of you again."

"The money is sent to you because you need it," the other replied, "and it's a gift with no strings attached. You just need to give me a receipt to let the sender know it reached you. You will never be asked to repay this money."

Blake noticed two things from this answer: first, that the man was not to be caught into betraying the sex of the well-wisher; and secondly, that he was in some hurry to complete the transaction. For he was now giving reasons, attractive reasons, why he should accept the money and make out the receipt.

Blake noticed two things from this answer: first, that the man was not willing to reveal the well-wisher's gender; and second, that he was in a hurry to finish the deal. He was now providing appealing reasons for why he should take the money and write out the receipt.

Suddenly it flashed across his mind that if he took the money and gave the receipt before a witness, nothing very disastrous could come of the affair. It would protect him against blackmail, if this was, after all, a plot of some sort with blackmail in it; whereas, if the man were a madman, or a criminal who was getting rid of a portion of his ill-gotten gains to divert suspicion, or if any other improbable explanation turned out to be the true one, there was no great harm done, and he could hold the money till it was claimed, or advertised for in the newspapers. His mind rapidly ran over these possibilities, though, of course, under the stress of excitement, he was unable to weigh any of them properly; then he turned to his strange visitor again and said quietly—

Suddenly, it occurred to him that if he took the money and gave the receipt before a witness, nothing too terrible could come from this situation. It would protect him from blackmail, in case this was some kind of scheme involving that; whereas, if the guy was crazy, or a criminal trying to offload some of his stolen money to avoid suspicion, or if some other unlikely explanation turned out to be true, then it wouldn't be a big deal, and he could just keep the money until it was claimed or advertised in the newspapers. His mind quickly went through these possibilities, although, of course, the excitement made it hard for him to properly evaluate any of them; then he turned back to his unusual visitor and said quietly—

"I will take the money, although I must say it seems to me a very unusual transaction, and I will give you for it such a receipt as I think proper under the circumstances."

"I'll take the money, but I have to say it feels like a very strange deal, and I will give you a receipt that I think is appropriate for the situation."

"A proper receipt is all I want," was the answer.

"A proper receipt is all I need," was the response.

"I mean by that a receipt before a proper witness—"

"I mean by that a receipt in front of a proper witness—"

"Perfectly satisfactory," interrupted the man, his eyes still on the carpet. "Only, it must be dated, and headed with your address here in the correct way."

"Absolutely fine," the man interrupted, his eyes still on the carpet. "Just make sure it's dated and that it has your address at the top in the proper format."

Blake could see no possible objection to this, and he at once proceeded to obtain his witness. The person he had in his mind was a Mr. Barclay, who occupied the room above his own; an old gentleman who had retired from business and who, the landlady always said, was a miser, and kept large sums secreted in his room. He was, at any rate, a perfectly respectable man and would make an admirable witness to a transaction of this sort. Blake made an apology and rose to fetch him, crossing the room in front of the sofa where the man sat, in order to reach the door. As he did so, he saw for the first time the other side of his visitor's face, the side that had been always so carefully turned away from him.

Blake saw no reason to object to this, so he immediately went to get his witness. The person he had in mind was Mr. Barclay, who lived in the room above his. He was an older gentleman who had retired from work and, according to the landlady, was a miser who hid large amounts of money in his room. Regardless, he was a completely respectable man and would make an excellent witness for a situation like this. Blake apologized and stood up to get him, walking across the room in front of the sofa where the man sat to reach the door. As he did this, he finally saw the other side of his visitor's face, the side that had always been carefully turned away from him.

There was a broad smear of blood down the skin from the ear to the neck. It glistened in the gaslight.

There was a wide streak of blood on the skin from the ear to the neck. It shone in the gaslight.

Blake never knew how he managed to smother the cry that sprang to his lips, but smother it he did. In a second he was at the door, his knees trembling, his mind in a sudden and dreadful turmoil.

Blake never knew how he managed to hold back the cry that rose to his lips, but he did. In an instant, he was at the door, his knees shaking, his mind in a sudden and terrifying chaos.

His main object, so far as he could recollect afterwards, was to escape from the room as if he had noticed nothing, so as not to arouse the other's suspicions. The man's eyes were always on the carpet, and probably, Blake hoped, he had not noticed the consternation that must have been written plainly on his face. At any rate he had uttered no cry.

His main goal, as far as he could remember later, was to slip out of the room without seeming to notice anything, so he wouldn't raise the other person's suspicions. The man's gaze was constantly fixed on the carpet, and Blake hoped he hadn't seen the shock that must have been obvious on his face. In any case, he hadn't let out a sound.

In another second he would have been in the passage, when suddenly he met a pair of wicked, staring eyes fixed intently and with a cunning smile upon his own. It was the other's face in the mirror calmly watching his every movement.

In another second, he would have been in the hallway when suddenly he saw a pair of wicked, staring eyes focused intently on him with a sly smile. It was the other person's face in the mirror, calmly observing his every move.

Instantly, all his powers of reflection flew to the winds, and he thought only upon the desirability of getting help at once. He tore upstairs, his heart in his mouth. Barclay must come to his aid. This matter was serious—perhaps horribly serious. Taking the money, or giving a receipt, or having anything at all to do with it became an impossibility. Here was crime. He felt certain of it.

Instantly, all his ability to think clearly went out the window, and he only focused on the urgent need to get help right away. He ran upstairs, his heart racing. Barclay had to come to his rescue. This situation was serious—maybe even terrifying. Taking the money, or giving a receipt, or having anything to do with it was no longer an option. This was a crime. He was sure of it.

In three bounds he reached the next landing and began to hammer at the old miser's door as if his very life depended on it. For a long time he could get no answer. His fists seemed to make no noise. He might have been knocking on cotton wool, and the thought dashed through his brain that it was all just like the terror of a nightmare.

In three leaps, he reached the next landing and started banging on the old miser's door like his life depended on it. For a long time, he got no response. His fists seemed to make no sound. It was as if he was knocking on cotton wool, and the thought rushed through his mind that it felt just like the terror of a nightmare.

Barclay, evidently, was still out, or else sound asleep. But the other simply could not wait a minute longer in suspense. He turned the handle and walked into the room. At first he saw nothing for the darkness, and made sure the owner of the room was out; but the moment the light from the passage began a little to disperse the gloom, he saw the old man, to his immense relief, lying asleep on the bed.

Barclay was clearly still out or deeply asleep. But the other man couldn't wait another minute in suspense. He turned the handle and walked into the room. At first, he couldn't see anything because of the darkness, and he made sure the owner of the room was gone; but as the light from the hallway began to break through the gloom, he saw the old man, to his great relief, lying asleep on the bed.

Blake opened the door to its widest to get more light and then walked quickly up to the bed. He now saw the figure more plainly, and noted that it was dressed and lay only upon the outside of the bed. It struck him, too, that he was sleeping in a very odd, almost an unnatural, position.

Blake opened the door all the way to let in more light and quickly walked over to the bed. He could now see the figure more clearly and noticed that it was fully dressed and lying on top of the bed. It also struck him that the figure was sleeping in a very strange, almost unnatural position.

Something clutched at his heart as he looked closer. He stumbled over a chair and found the matches. Calling upon Barclay the whole time to wake up and come downstairs with him, he blundered across the floor, a dreadful thought in his mind, and lit the gas over the table. It seemed strange that there was no movement or reply to his shouting. But it no longer seemed strange when at length he turned, in the full glare of the gas, and saw the old man lying huddled up into a ghastly heap on the bed, his throat cut across from ear to ear.

Something gripped his heart as he looked closer. He tripped over a chair and found the matches. He kept calling for Barclay to wake up and come downstairs with him as he stumbled across the floor, a terrible thought in his mind, and lit the gas over the table. It felt odd that there was no movement or response to his shouting. But it no longer felt odd when he finally turned, in the bright light of the gas, and saw the old man lying curled up in a horrific heap on the bed, his throat slit from ear to ear.

And all over the carpet lay new dollar bills, crisp and clean like those he had left downstairs, and strewn about in little heaps.

And all over the carpet were new dollar bills, crisp and clean like the ones he had left downstairs, and scattered in little piles.

For a moment Blake stood stock-still, bereft of all power of movement. The next, his courage returned, and he fled from the room and dashed downstairs, taking five steps at a time. He reached the bottom and tore along the passage to his room, determined at any rate to seize the man and prevent his escape till help came.

For a moment, Blake stood frozen, unable to move. Then, his courage came back, and he ran out of the room and down the stairs, taking five steps at a time. He reached the bottom and sprinted down the hallway to his room, determined to catch the man and stop him from escaping until help arrived.

But when he got to the end of the little landing he found that his door had been closed. He seized the handle, fumbling with it in his violence. It felt slippery and kept turning under his fingers without opening the door, and fully half a minute passed before it yielded and let him in headlong.

But when he reached the end of the small landing, he discovered that his door was closed. He grabbed the handle, struggling with it in his frustration. It felt slick and kept turning under his fingers without opening the door, and it took him almost half a minute before it finally gave way and he stumbled inside.

At the first glance he saw the room was empty, and the man gone!

At first glance, he noticed the room was empty, and the man was gone!

Scattered upon the carpet lay a number of the bills, and beside them, half hidden under the sofa where the man had sat, he saw a pair of gloves—thick, leathern gloves—and a butcher's knife. Even from the distance where he stood the blood-stains on both were easily visible.

Scattered on the carpet were several bills, and next to them, partially hidden under the sofa where the man had sat, he noticed a pair of thick leather gloves and a butcher's knife. Even from where he stood, the bloodstains on both were clearly visible.

Dazed and confused by the terrible discoveries of the last few minutes, Blake stood in the middle of the room, overwhelmed and unable to think or move. Unconsciously he must have passed his hand over his forehead in the natural gesture of perplexity, for he noticed that the skin felt wet and sticky. His hand was covered with blood! And when he rushed in terror to the looking-glass, he saw that there was a broad red smear across his face and forehead. Then he remembered the slippery handle of the door and knew that it had been carefully moistened!

Dazed and confused by the shocking discoveries of the last few minutes, Blake stood in the middle of the room, overwhelmed and unable to think or move. Without realizing it, he must have run his hand over his forehead in the common sign of confusion because he noticed the skin felt wet and sticky. His hand was covered in blood! When he rushed in panic to the mirror, he saw a broad red smear across his face and forehead. Then he remembered the slippery door handle and realized it had been intentionally wet!

In an instant the whole plot became clear as daylight, and he was so spellbound with horror that a sort of numbness came over him and he came very near to fainting. He was in a condition of utter helplessness, and had anyone come into the room at that minute and called him by name he would simply have dropped to the floor in a heap.

In a moment, the entire situation became as clear as day, and he was so overwhelmed with fear that he felt a wave of numbness wash over him, almost making him faint. He was completely helpless, and if someone had walked into the room at that moment and called his name, he would have just collapsed to the floor.

"If the police were to come in now!" The thought crashed through his brain like thunder, and at the same moment, almost before he had time to appreciate a quarter of its significance, there came a loud knocking at the front door below. The bell rang with a dreadful clamour; men's voices were heard talking excitedly, and presently heavy steps began to come up the stairs in the direction of his room.

"If the police were to come in now!" The thought hit him like a bolt of lightning, and just as he began to grasp a bit of its importance, there was a loud knock at the front door below. The doorbell rang with a jarring noise; he could hear men's voices talking excitedly, and soon heavy footsteps started coming up the stairs toward his room.

It was the police!

It's the police!

And all Blake could do was to laugh foolishly to himself—and wait till they were upon him. He could not move nor speak. He stood face to face with the evidence of his horrid crime, his hands and face smeared with the blood of his victim, and there he was standing when the police burst open the door and came noisily into the room.

And all Blake could do was laugh foolishly to himself—and wait until they were on him. He couldn’t move or speak. He stood directly in front of the evidence of his terrible crime, his hands and face covered in his victim’s blood, and there he was standing when the police burst through the door and came crashing into the room.

"Here it is!" cried a voice he knew. "Third floor back! And the fellow caught red-handed!"

"Here it is!" yelled a voice he recognized. "Third floor back! And the guy got caught in the act!"

It was the man with the bag leading in the two policemen.

It was the guy with the bag leading the two cops.

Hardly knowing what he was doing in the fearful stress of conflicting emotions, he made a step forward. But before he had time to make a second one, he felt the heavy hand of the law descend upon both shoulders at once as the two policemen moved up to seize him. At the same moment a voice of thunder cried in his ear—

Hardly aware of his actions amid the overwhelming stress of mixed emotions, he took a step forward. But before he could take another, he felt the heavy hand of the law grip both shoulders as the two cops moved in to grab him. At the same time, a booming voice rang in his ear—

"Wake up, man! Wake up! Here's the supper, and good news too!"

"Wake up, dude! Wake up! Dinner's ready, and I’ve got good news too!"

Blake turned with a start in his chair and saw the Dane, very red in the face, standing beside him, a hand on each shoulder, and a little further back he saw the Frenchman leering happily at him over the end of the bed, a bottle of beer in one hand and a paper package in the other.

Blake jumped in his chair and saw the Dane, his face bright red, standing next to him with a hand on each shoulder. A little further back, he spotted the Frenchman grinning at him over the end of the bed, holding a bottle of beer in one hand and a paper bag in the other.

He rubbed his eyes, glancing from one to the other, and then got up sleepily to fix the wire arrangement on the gas jet to boil water for cooking the eggs which the Frenchman was in momentary danger of letting drop upon the floor.

He rubbed his eyes, looking from one to the other, and then got up groggily to adjust the wire setup on the gas burner to boil water for cooking the eggs, which the Frenchman was about to drop on the floor.


THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF A PRIVATE SECRETARY IN NEW YORK

I

It was never quite clear to me how Jim Shorthouse managed to get his private secretaryship; but, once he got it, he kept it, and for some years he led a steady life and put money in the savings bank.

It was never really clear to me how Jim Shorthouse got his private secretary job; but, once he had it, he held on to it, and for several years he lived a stable life and saved money in the bank.

One morning his employer sent for him into the study, and it was evident to the secretary's trained senses that there was something unusual in the air.

One morning, his boss called for him in the study, and the secretary could tell from his keen instincts that something felt different.

"Mr. Shorthouse," he began, somewhat nervously, "I have never yet had the opportunity of observing whether or not you are possessed of personal courage."

"Mr. Shorthouse," he started, a bit nervously, "I've never really had the chance to see if you have any personal courage."

Shorthouse gasped, but he said nothing. He was growing accustomed to the eccentricities of his chief. Shorthouse was a Kentish man; Sidebotham was "raised" in Chicago; New York was the present place of residence.

Shorthouse gasped, but he didn’t say anything. He was getting used to the quirks of his boss. Shorthouse was from Kent; Sidebotham grew up in Chicago; New York was their current home.

"But," the other continued, with a puff at his very black cigar, "I must consider myself a poor judge of human nature in future, if it is not one of your strongest qualities."

"But," the other continued, taking a puff from his very dark cigar, "I have to think of myself as a really bad judge of human nature from now on, if that's not one of your strongest traits."

The private secretary made a foolish little bow in modest appreciation of so uncertain a compliment. Mr. Jonas B. Sidebotham watched him narrowly, as the novelists say, before he continued his remarks.

The private secretary gave a silly little bow, slightly embarrassed by such an unclear compliment. Mr. Jonas B. Sidebotham observed him closely, as the storytellers often describe, before he went on with his comments.

"I have no doubt that you are a plucky fellow and—" He hesitated, and puffed at his cigar as if his life depended upon it keeping alight.

"I have no doubt that you are a brave guy and—" He paused, taking a puff of his cigar as if his life depended on keeping it lit.

"I don't think I'm afraid of anything in particular, sir—except women," interposed the young man, feeling that it was time for him to make an observation of some sort, but still quite in the dark as to his chief's purpose.

"I don't think I'm really afraid of anything in particular, sir—except women," the young man added, sensing it was time to say something, but still completely unsure of his boss's intentions.

"Humph!" he grunted. "Well, there are no women in this case so far as I know. But there may be other things that—that hurt more."

"Humph!" he grunted. "Well, there are no women involved in this case as far as I know. But there might be other things that—that hurt more."

"Wants a special service of some kind, evidently," was the secretary's reflection. "Personal violence?" he asked aloud.

"Wants some kind of special service, obviously," the secretary thought. "Personal violence?" he asked out loud.

"Possibly (puff), in fact (puff, puff) probably."

"Maybe (puff), actually (puff, puff) likely."

Shorthouse smelt an increase of salary in the air. It had a stimulating effect.

Shorthouse sensed a raise coming. It was invigorating.

"I've had some experience of that article, sir," he said shortly; "but I'm ready to undertake anything in reason."

"I've had some experience with that article, sir," he said briefly, "but I'm willing to take on anything reasonable."

"I can't say how much reason or unreason there may prove to be in this particular case. It all depends."

"I can't say how much sense or nonsense there might be in this situation. It all depends."

Mr. Sidebotham got up and locked the door of his study and drew down the blinds of both windows. Then he took a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened a black tin box. He ferreted about among blue and white papers for a few seconds, enveloping himself as he did so in a cloud of blue tobacco smoke.

Mr. Sidebotham stood up, locked the door to his study, and pulled down the blinds on both windows. Then he took a keychain from his pocket and opened a black tin box. He rummaged through some blue and white papers for a few seconds, surrounding himself in a puff of blue tobacco smoke as he did so.

"I feel like a detective already," Shorthouse laughed.

"I already feel like a detective," Shorthouse laughed.

"Speak low, please," returned the other, glancing round the room. "We must observe the utmost secrecy. Perhaps you would be kind enough to close the registers," he went on in a still lower voice. "Open registers have betrayed conversations before now."

"Please speak softly," the other replied, looking around the room. "We need to be extremely discreet. Could you please close the registers?" he continued in an even quieter voice. "Open registers have revealed conversations in the past."

Shorthouse began to enter into the spirit of the thing. He tiptoed across the floor and shut the two iron gratings in the wall that in American houses supply hot air and are termed "registers." Mr. Sidebotham had meanwhile found the paper he was looking for. He held it in front of him and tapped it once or twice with the back of his right hand as if it were a stage letter and himself the villain of the melodrama.

Shorthouse started to get into the mood of it. He tiptoed across the floor and closed the two iron grates in the wall that in American houses provide hot air and are called "registers." Meanwhile, Mr. Sidebotham had found the paper he was searching for. He held it in front of him and tapped it a couple of times with the back of his right hand as if it were a prop letter and he was the villain in a dramatic play.

"This is a letter from Joel Garvey, my old partner," he said at length. "You have heard me speak of him."

"This is a letter from Joel Garvey, my old partner," he said after some time. "You've heard me talk about him."

The other bowed. He knew that many years before Garvey & Sidebotham had been well known in the Chicago financial world. He knew that the amazing rapidity with which they accumulated a fortune had only been surpassed by the amazing rapidity with which they had immediately afterwards disappeared into space. He was further aware—his position afforded facilities—that each partner was still to some extent in the other's power, and that each wished most devoutly that the other would die.

The other person nodded. He knew that many years ago, Garvey & Sidebotham were well-known in the Chicago financial scene. He recognized that the incredible speed at which they built their fortune was only outdone by the incredible speed at which they vanished. He was also aware—thanks to his position—that each partner still had some leverage over the other, and that both secretly wished the other would die.

The sins of his employer's early years did not concern him, however. The man was kind and just, if eccentric; and Shorthouse, being in New York, did not probe to discover more particularly the sources whence his salary was so regularly paid. Moreover, the two men had grown to like each other and there was a genuine feeling of trust and respect between them.

The mistakes of his employer's past didn't bother him. The guy was nice and fair, even if a bit odd; and Shorthouse, while in New York, didn't dig into where his paycheck was consistently coming from. Besides, the two had come to like each other, and there was a real sense of trust and respect between them.

"I hope it's a pleasant communication, sir," he said in a low voice.

"I hope this is a nice conversation, sir," he said quietly.

"Quite the reverse," returned the other, fingering the paper nervously as he stood in front of the fire.

"Actually, it’s the opposite,” the other guy replied, fidgeting with the paper nervously as he stood in front of the fire.

"Blackmail, I suppose."

"Looks like blackmail."

"Precisely." Mr. Sidebotham's cigar was not burning well; he struck a match and applied it to the uneven edge, and presently his voice spoke through clouds of wreathing smoke.

"Exactly." Mr. Sidebotham's cigar wasn't lighting properly; he struck a match and touched it to the uneven edge, and soon his voice drifted through swirling smoke.

"There are valuable papers in my possession bearing his signature. I cannot inform you of their nature; but they are extremely valuable to me. They belong, as a matter of fact, to Garvey as much as to me. Only I've got them—"

"There are important documents I have that are signed by him. I can’t tell you what they are, but they mean a lot to me. They actually belong to Garvey just as much as they belong to me. The only difference is that I have them—"

"I see."

"Got it."

"Garvey writes that he wants to have his signature removed—wants to cut it out with his own hand. He gives reasons which incline me to consider his request—"

"Garvey writes that he wants to have his signature removed—wants to cut it out with his own hand. He gives reasons that make me consider his request—"

"And you would like me to take him the papers and see that he does it?"

"And you want me to take him the papers and make sure he does it?"

"And bring them back again with you," he whispered, screwing up his eyes into a shrewd grimace.

"And bring them back with you," he whispered, squinting his eyes into a clever grimace.

"And bring them back again with me," repeated the secretary. "I understand perfectly."

"And bring them back with me," the secretary repeated. "I completely understand."

Shorthouse knew from unfortunate experience more than a little of the horrors of blackmail. The pressure Garvey was bringing to bear upon his old enemy must be exceedingly strong. That was quite clear. At the same time, the commission that was being entrusted to him seemed somewhat quixotic in its nature. He had already "enjoyed" more than one experience of his employer's eccentricity, and he now caught himself wondering whether this same eccentricity did not sometimes go—further than eccentricity.

Shorthouse knew from unfortunate experience more than a little about the horrors of blackmail. The pressure Garvey was putting on his old enemy must be pretty intense. That was clear. At the same time, the task he was being assigned seemed a bit idealistic in nature. He had already faced more than one instance of his employer's quirks, and he found himself wondering if that same quirkiness didn’t sometimes cross the line into something more serious.

"I cannot read the letter to you," Mr. Sidebotham was explaining, "but I shall give it into your hands. It will prove that you are my—er—my accredited representative. I shall also ask you not to read the package of papers. The signature in question you will find, of course, on the last page, at the bottom."

"I can't read the letter to you," Mr. Sidebotham was explaining, "but I’ll give it to you. It will prove that you are my—uh—my official representative. I'm also asking you not to read the stack of papers. The signature you're looking for is on the last page, at the bottom."

There was a pause of several minutes during which the end of the cigar glowed eloquently.

There was a pause of several minutes in which the end of the cigar glowed brightly.

"Circumstances compel me," he went on at length almost in a whisper, "or I should never do this. But you understand, of course, the thing is a ruse. Cutting out the signature is a mere pretence. It is nothing. What Garvey wants are the papers themselves."

"Circumstances force me," he continued softly, "or I would never do this. But you get it, right? This is just a trick. Removing the signature is just for show. It is nothing. What Garvey really wants are the documents themselves."

The confidence reposed in the private secretary was not misplaced. Shorthouse was as faithful to Mr. Sidebotham as a man ought to be to the wife that loves him.

The trust placed in the private secretary was well-deserved. Shorthouse was as loyal to Mr. Sidebotham as a man should be to the wife who loves him.

The commission itself seemed very simple. Garvey lived in solitude in the remote part of Long Island. Shorthouse was to take the papers to him, witness the cutting out of the signature, and to be specially on his guard against any attempt, forcible or otherwise, to gain possession of them. It seemed to him a somewhat ludicrous adventure, but he did not know all the facts and perhaps was not the best judge.

The commission itself seemed really straightforward. Garvey lived alone in a secluded area of Long Island. Shorthouse was supposed to bring the papers to him, watch as he signed them, and be especially careful against any attempts, forceful or otherwise, to take them away. It felt like a bit of a ridiculous adventure to him, but he didn’t know all the details and maybe wasn’t the best judge of the situation.

The two men talked in low voices for another hour, at the end of which Mr. Sidebotham drew up the blinds, opened the registers and unlocked the door.

The two men spoke quietly for another hour, after which Mr. Sidebotham pulled up the blinds, opened the vents, and unlocked the door.

Shorthouse rose to go. His pockets were stuffed with papers and his head with instructions; but when he reached the door he hesitated and turned.

Shorthouse got up to leave. His pockets were filled with papers and his mind was full of instructions; but when he got to the door, he paused and turned around.

"Well?" said his chief.

"Well?" said his boss.

Shorthouse looked him straight in the eye and said nothing.

Shorthouse looked him right in the eye and said nothing.

"The personal violence, I suppose?" said the other. Shorthouse bowed.

"The personal violence, I guess?" said the other. Shorthouse nodded.

"I have not seen Garvey for twenty years," he said; "all I can tell you is that I believe him to be occasionally of unsound mind. I have heard strange rumours. He lives alone, and in his lucid intervals studies chemistry. It was always a hobby of his. But the chances are twenty to one against his attempting violence. I only wished to warn you—in case—I mean, so that you may be on the watch."

"I haven't seen Garvey in twenty years," he said. "All I can tell you is that I sometimes think he’s not quite right in the head. I've heard some strange rumors. He lives by himself and studies chemistry during his clear moments. It’s always been a hobby of his. But there's a one in twenty chance he might get violent. I just wanted to give you a heads-up—in case—I mean, so you can be on your guard."

He handed his secretary a Smith and Wesson revolver as he spoke. Shorthouse slipped it into his hip pocket and went out of the room.

He handed his assistant a Smith and Wesson revolver as he talked. Shorthouse put it in his hip pocket and left the room.


A drizzling cold rain was falling on fields covered with half-melted snow when Shorthouse stood, late in the afternoon, on the platform of the lonely little Long Island station and watched the train he had just left vanish into the distance.

A chilly drizzle was falling on fields covered with half-melted snow when Shorthouse stood, late in the afternoon, on the platform of the quiet little Long Island station and watched the train he had just left fade into the distance.

It was a bleak country that Joel Garvey, Esq., formerly of Chicago, had chosen for his residence and on this particular afternoon it presented a more than usually dismal appearance. An expanse of flat fields covered with dirty snow stretched away on all sides till the sky dropped down to meet them. Only occasional farm buildings broke the monotony, and the road wound along muddy lanes and beneath dripping trees swathed in the cold raw fog that swept in like a pall of the dead from the sea.

It was a dreary place that Joel Garvey, Esq., formerly of Chicago, had chosen to live, and this particular afternoon it looked especially grim. A stretch of flat fields covered in dirty snow extended in all directions until the sky seemed to touch them. Only a few farm buildings interrupted the dullness, and the road twisted through muddy paths and beneath dripping trees shrouded in the cold, damp fog that rolled in like a shroud from the sea.

It was six miles from the station to Garvey's house, and the driver of the rickety buggy Shorthouse had found at the station was not communicative. Between the dreary landscape and the drearier driver he fell back upon his own thoughts, which, but for the spice of adventure that was promised, would themselves have been even drearier than either. He made up his mind that he would waste no time over the transaction. The moment the signature was cut out he would pack up and be off. The last train back to Brooklyn was 7.15; and he would have to walk the six miles of mud and snow, for the driver of the buggy had refused point-blank to wait for him.

It was six miles from the station to Garvey's house, and the driver of the old, rundown buggy Shorthouse had found at the station wasn't much of a talker. With the gloomy scenery and the even gloomier driver, he retreated into his own thoughts, which, aside from the thrill of adventure that lay ahead, would have been even more depressing than either. He decided he wouldn't waste any time on the transaction. The moment the signature was done, he would pack up and leave. The last train back to Brooklyn was at 7:15, and he would have to walk the six miles through the mud and snow because the buggy driver had flat out refused to wait for him.

For purposes of safety, Shorthouse had done what he flattered himself was rather a clever thing. He had made up a second packet of papers identical in outside appearance with the first. The inscription, the blue envelope, the red elastic band, and even a blot in the lower left-hand corner had been exactly reproduced. Inside, of course, were only sheets of blank paper. It was his intention to change the packets and to let Garvey see him put the sham one into the bag. In case of violence the bag would be the point of attack, and he intended to lock it and throw away the key. Before it could be forced open and the deception discovered there would be time to increase his chances of escape with the real packet.

For safety reasons, Shorthouse had done what he thought was a pretty clever thing. He had created a second packet of papers that looked exactly like the first one. The label, the blue envelope, the red elastic band, and even a smudge in the lower left corner had been perfectly duplicated. Inside, though, were just sheets of blank paper. His plan was to switch the packets and let Garvey see him put the fake one into the bag. In case of trouble , the bag would be the target, and he planned to lock it and throw away the key. Before it could be opened and the trick uncovered, he would have time to improve his chances of escaping with the real packet.

It was five o'clock when the silent Jehu pulled up in front of a half-broken gate and pointed with his whip to a house that stood in its own grounds among trees and was just visible in the gathering gloom. Shorthouse told him to drive up to the front door but the man refused.

It was five o'clock when the quiet driver pulled up in front of a half-broken gate and pointed with his whip to a house that was set in its own grounds among trees and was barely visible in the growing darkness. Shorthouse told him to drive up to the front door, but the man refused.

"I ain't runnin' no risks," he said; "I've got a family."

"I'm not taking any risks," he said; "I've got a family."

This cryptic remark was not encouraging, but Shorthouse did not pause to decipher it. He paid the man, and then pushed open the rickety old gate swinging on a single hinge, and proceeded to walk up the drive that lay dark between close-standing trees. The house soon came into full view. It was tall and square and had once evidently been white, but now the walls were covered with dirty patches and there were wide yellow streaks where the plaster had fallen away. The windows stared black and uncompromising into the night. The garden was overgrown with weeds and long grass, standing up in ugly patches beneath their burden of wet snow. Complete silence reigned over all. There was not a sign of life. Not even a dog barked. Only, in the distance, the wheels of the retreating carriage could be heard growing fainter and fainter.

This cryptic remark was not encouraging, but Shorthouse didn’t stop to figure it out. He paid the man, then pushed open the rickety old gate that swung on a single hinge and started walking up the drive that lay dark between closely spaced trees. The house soon came into full view. It was tall and square and had once clearly been white, but now the walls were covered with dirty patches and there were wide yellow streaks where the plaster had fallen away. The windows stared black and unyielding into the night. The garden was overgrown with weeds and long grass, standing up in ugly patches beneath their burden of wet snow. Complete silence reigned over everything. There was not a sign of life. Not even a dog barked. Only in the distance could the wheels of the retreating carriage be heard growing fainter and fainter.

As he stood in the porch, between pillars of rotting wood, listening to the rain dripping from the roof into the puddles of slushy snow, he was conscious of a sensation of utter desertion and loneliness such as he had never before experienced. The forbidding aspect of the house had the immediate effect of lowering his spirits. It might well have been the abode of monsters or demons in a child's wonder tale, creatures that only dared to come out under cover of darkness. He groped for the bell-handle, or knocker, and finding neither, he raised his stick and beat a loud tattoo on the door. The sound echoed away in an empty space on the other side and the wind moaned past him between the pillars as if startled at his audacity. But there was no sound of approaching footsteps and no one came to open the door. Again he beat a tattoo, louder and longer than the first one; and, having done so, waited with his back to the house and stared across the unkempt garden into the fast gathering shadows.

As he stood on the porch, between rotting wooden pillars, listening to the rain dripping from the roof into the puddles of slushy snow, he felt a sense of complete abandonment and loneliness that he had never felt before. The ominous look of the house immediately brought his spirits down. It could have easily been the home of monsters or demons from a children's fairy tale, creatures that only dared to come out when it was dark. He searched for the doorbell or knocker, and finding neither, he lifted his stick and pounded loudly on the door. The sound echoed into the emptiness on the other side, and the wind howled past him between the pillars as if shocked by his boldness. But there were no footsteps approaching, and no one came to answer the door. He struck the door again, louder and longer than the first time; after doing so, he turned his back to the house and stared across the overgrown garden into the quickly gathering shadows.

Then he turned suddenly, and saw that the door was standing ajar. It had been quietly opened and a pair of eyes were peering at him round the edge. There was no light in the hall beyond and he could only just make out the shape of a dim human face.

Then he turned abruptly and noticed that the door was slightly open. It had been quietly pushed open, and a pair of eyes was peering at him from around the edge. There was no light in the hallway beyond, and he could barely see the outline of a faint human face.

"Does Mr. Garvey live here?" he asked in a firm voice.

"Does Mr. Garvey live here?" he asked in a steady voice.

"Who are you?" came in a man's tones.

"Who are you?" a man asked.

"I'm Mr. Sidebotham's private secretary. I wish to see Mr. Garvey on important business."

"I'm Mr. Sidebotham's personal assistant. I need to see Mr. Garvey about something important."

"Are you expected?"

"Are you awaited?"

"I suppose so," he said impatiently, thrusting a card through the opening. "Please take my name to him at once, and say I come from Mr. Sidebotham on the matter Mr. Garvey wrote about."

"I guess so," he said impatiently, sliding a card through the opening. "Please give him my name right away and tell him I’m coming from Mr. Sidebotham regarding the issue Mr. Garvey mentioned."

The man took the card, and the face vanished into the darkness, leaving Shorthouse standing in the cold porch with mingled feelings of impatience and dismay. The door, he now noticed for the first time, was on a chain and could not open more than a few inches. But it was the manner of his reception that caused uneasy reflections to stir within him—reflections that continued for some minutes before they were interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps and the flicker of a light in the hall.

The man took the card, and the face disappeared into the darkness, leaving Shorthouse standing on the cold porch with a mix of impatience and disappointment. He noticed for the first time that the door was on a chain and could only open a few inches. But it was how he was received that stirred uneasy thoughts within him—thoughts that lingered for several minutes before being interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps and the flicker of a light in the hall.

The next instant the chain fell with a rattle, and gripping his bag tightly, he walked into a large ill-smelling hall of which he could only just see the ceiling. There was no light but the nickering taper held by the man, and by its uncertain glimmer Shorthouse turned to examine him. He saw an undersized man of middle age with brilliant, shifting eyes, a curling black beard, and a nose that at once proclaimed him a Jew. His shoulders were bent, and, as he watched him replacing the chain, he saw that he wore a peculiar black gown like a priest's cassock reaching to the feet. It was altogether a lugubrious figure of a man, sinister and funereal, yet it seemed in perfect harmony with the general character of its surroundings. The hall was devoid of furniture of any kind, and against the dingy walls stood rows of old picture frames, empty and disordered, and odd-looking bits of wood-work that appeared doubly fantastic as their shadows danced queerly over the floor in the shifting light.

The next moment, the chain fell with a clatter, and gripping his bag tightly, he walked into a large, foul-smelling hall where he could barely see the ceiling. There was no light except for the flickering candle held by the man, and in its uncertain glow, Shorthouse turned to take a closer look at him. He saw a short, middle-aged man with bright, darting eyes, a curling black beard, and a nose that immediately marked him as Jewish. His shoulders were hunched, and as he observed him putting the chain back, he noticed he wore a strange black gown similar to a priest's cassock that reached down to his feet. He was altogether a gloomy figure, sinister and funereal, yet he seemed to fit perfectly with the overall mood of the surroundings. The hall had no furniture at all, and against the shabby walls stood rows of old picture frames, empty and disorganized, along with odd pieces of woodwork that looked even more bizarre as their shadows danced oddly across the floor in the shifting light.

"If you'll come this way, Mr. Garvey will see you presently," said the Jew gruffly, crossing the floor and shielding the taper with a bony hand. He never once raised his eyes above the level of the visitor's waistcoat, and, to Shorthouse, he somehow suggested a figure from the dead rather than a man of flesh and blood. The hall smelt decidedly ill.

"If you’ll come this way, Mr. Garvey will see you soon," the man said gruffly, walking across the room and covering the candle with a bony hand. He never once looked up above the visitor's waistcoat, and to Shorthouse, he somehow felt more like a ghost than a living person. The hallway had a distinctly unpleasant smell.

All the more surprising, then, was the scene that met his eyes when the Jew opened the door at the further end and he entered a room brilliantly lit with swinging lamps and furnished with a degree of taste and comfort that amounted to luxury. The walls were lined with handsomely bound books, and armchairs were arranged round a large mahogany desk in the middle of the room. A bright fire burned in the grate and neatly framed photographs of men and women stood on the mantelpiece on either side of an elaborately carved clock. French windows that opened like doors were partially concealed by warm red curtains, and on a sideboard against the wall stood decanters and glasses, with several boxes of cigars piled on top of one another. There was a pleasant odour of tobacco about the room. Indeed, it was in such glowing contrast to the chilly poverty of the hall that Shorthouse already was conscious of a distinct rise in the thermometer of his spirits.

All the more surprising, then, was the scene that met his eyes when the Jew opened the door at the far end and he entered a room brightly lit with swinging lamps and furnished with a level of taste and comfort that amounted to luxury. The walls were lined with beautifully bound books, and armchairs were arranged around a large mahogany desk in the center of the room. A bright fire burned in the fireplace, and neatly framed photographs of men and women stood on the mantelpiece on either side of an elaborately carved clock. French windows that opened like doors were partially hidden by warm red curtains, and on a sideboard against the wall stood decanters and glasses, with several boxes of cigars stacked on top of each other. There was a pleasant aroma of tobacco in the room. Indeed, it was such a striking contrast to the chilly poverty of the hall that Shorthouse felt a distinct lift in his spirits.

Then he turned and saw the Jew standing in the doorway with his eyes fixed upon him, somewhere about the middle button of his waistcoat. He presented a strangely repulsive appearance that somehow could not be attributed to any particular detail, and the secretary associated him in his mind with a monstrous black bird of prey more than anything else.

Then he turned and saw the Jew standing in the doorway, his eyes locked onto him, right around the middle button of his vest. He had an oddly unpleasant look that couldn't really be pinned down to any specific detail, and the secretary likened him in his mind to a giant black predator more than anything else.

"My time is short," he said abruptly; "I hope Mr. Garvey will not keep me waiting."

"My time is limited," he said abruptly; "I hope Mr. Garvey won't make me wait."

A strange flicker of a smile appeared on the Jew's ugly face and vanished as quickly as it came. He made a sort of deprecating bow by way of reply. Then he blew out the taper and went out, closing the door noiselessly behind him.

A strange flicker of a smile appeared on the Jew's unattractive face and vanished as quickly as it came. He gave a sort of self-deprecating bow in response. Then he blew out the candle and left, closing the door silently behind him.

Shorthouse was alone. He felt relieved. There was an air of obsequious insolence about the old Jew that was very offensive. He began to take note of his surroundings. He was evidently in the library of the house, for the walls were covered with books almost up to the ceiling. There was no room for pictures. Nothing but the shining backs of well-bound volumes looked down upon him. Four brilliant lights hung from the ceiling and a reading lamp with a polished reflector stood among the disordered masses of papers on the desk.

Shorthouse was by himself. He felt a sense of relief. There was a vibe of sycophantic arrogance about the old Jew that was pretty offensive. He started to pay attention to his surroundings. Clearly, he was in the house's library, as the walls were lined with books almost to the ceiling. There was no space for pictures. Only the gleaming spines of well-bound books looked down at him. Four bright lights hung from the ceiling, and a reading lamp with a shiny reflector stood among the messy piles of papers on the desk.

The lamp was not lit, but when Shorthouse put his hand upon it he found it was warm. The room had evidently only just been vacated.

The lamp wasn’t on, but when Shorthouse touched it, he found it was warm. The room had clearly just been occupied.

Apart from the testimony of the lamp, however, he had already felt, without being able to give a reason for it, that the room had been occupied a few moments before he entered. The atmosphere over the desk seemed to retain the disturbing influence of a human being; an influence, moreover, so recent that he felt as if the cause of it were still in his immediate neighbourhood. It was difficult to realise that he was quite alone in the room and that somebody was not in hiding. The finer counterparts of his senses warned him to act as if he were being observed; he was dimly conscious of a desire to fidget and look round, to keep his eyes in every part of the room at once, and to conduct himself generally as if he were the object of careful human observation.

Aside from the lamp's light, he sensed, without being able to explain why, that someone had been in the room just moments before he arrived. The air above the desk seemed to carry the unsettling presence of a person; a presence so fresh that he felt like the source was still nearby. It was hard to accept that he was completely alone in the room and not that someone was hiding. His heightened senses urged him to behave as if he were being watched; he felt a vague urge to fidget and glance around, to keep his eyes darting to every corner, and to act as if he were under careful scrutiny from another person.

How far he recognised the cause of these sensations it is impossible to say; but they were sufficiently marked to prevent his carrying out a strong inclination to get up and make a search of the room. He sat quite still, staring alternately at the backs of the books, and at the red curtains; wondering all the time if he was really being watched, or if it was only the imagination playing tricks with him.

How much he understood the reason for these feelings is hard to tell; but they were noticeable enough to stop him from giving in to a strong urge to get up and search the room. He sat completely still, alternating his gaze between the backs of the books and the red curtains, constantly wondering if he was truly being watched or if his imagination was just playing tricks on him.

A full quarter of an hour passed, and then twenty rows of volumes suddenly shifted out towards him, and he saw that a door had opened in the wall opposite. The books were only sham backs after all, and when they moved back again with the sliding door, Shorthouse saw the figure of Joel Garvey standing before him.

A full fifteen minutes went by, and then twenty rows of books suddenly slid out toward him, revealing a door that had opened in the wall across from him. The books were just fake backs after all, and when they moved back with the sliding door, Shorthouse saw Joel Garvey standing in front of him.

Surprise almost took his breath away. He had expected to see an unpleasant, even a vicious apparition with the mark of the beast unmistakably upon its face; but he was wholly unprepared for the elderly, tall, fine-looking man who stood in front of him—well-groomed, refined, vigorous, with a lofty forehead, clear grey eyes, and a hooked nose dominating a clean shaven mouth and chin of considerable character—a distinguished looking man altogether.

Surprise nearly took his breath away. He had expected to see an unpleasant, even a vicious figure marked by the beast; but he was completely unprepared for the elderly, tall, handsome man who stood in front of him—well-groomed, sophisticated, and energetic, with a high forehead, clear grey eyes, and a hooked nose framing a clean-shaven mouth and a chin with a lot of character—a truly distinguished-looking man altogether.

"I'm afraid I've kept you waiting, Mr. Shorthouse," he said in a pleasant voice, but with no trace of a smile in the mouth or eyes. "But the fact is, you know, I've a mania for chemistry, and just when you were announced I was at the most critical moment of a problem and was really compelled to bring it to a conclusion."

"I'm sorry to have kept you waiting, Mr. Shorthouse," he said in a friendly tone, but there was no smile in his mouth or eyes. "The thing is, I have a real obsession with chemistry, and just when you were announced, I was at a crucial point in solving a problem and really had to wrap it up."

Shorthouse had risen to meet him, but the other motioned him to resume his seat. It was borne in upon him irresistibly that Mr. Joel Garvey, for reasons best known to himself, was deliberately lying, and he could not help wondering at the necessity for such an elaborate misrepresentation. He took off his overcoat and sat down.

Shorthouse got up to greet him, but the other guy signaled for him to sit back down. It became clear to him that Mr. Joel Garvey was knowingly lying for reasons only he understood, and he couldn't help but wonder why he felt the need for such a complicated deception. He took off his coat and sat down.

"I've no doubt, too, that the door startled you," Garvey went on, evidently reading something of his guest's feelings in his face. "You probably had not suspected it. It leads into my little laboratory. Chemistry is an absorbing study to me, and I spend most of my time there." Mr. Garvey moved up to the armchair on the opposite side of the fireplace and sat down.

"I have no doubt the door surprised you," Garvey continued, clearly noticing something in his guest's expression. "You probably didn’t see it coming. It opens into my small lab. Chemistry fascinates me, and I spend most of my time there." Mr. Garvey walked over to the armchair across from the fireplace and sat down.

Shorthouse made appropriate answers to these remarks, but his mind was really engaged in taking stock of Mr. Sidebotham's old-time partner. So far there was no sign of mental irregularity and there was certainly nothing about him to suggest violent wrong-doing or coarseness of living. On the whole, Mr. Sidebotham's secretary was most pleasantly surprised, and, wishing to conclude his business as speedily as possible, he made a motion towards the bag for the purpose of opening it, when his companion interrupted him quickly—

Shorthouse replied appropriately to these comments, but he was actually focused on assessing Mr. Sidebotham's old partner. So far, there was no indication of any mental issues, and nothing about him suggested any violent wrongdoing or rough living. Overall, Mr. Sidebotham's secretary was quite pleasantly surprised, and wanting to wrap up his business as quickly as possible, he reached for the bag to open it when his companion interrupted him quickly—

"You are Mr. Sidebotham's private secretary, are you not?" he asked.

"You’re Mr. Sidebotham's private secretary, right?" he asked.

Shorthouse replied that he was. "Mr. Sidebotham," he went on to explain, "has entrusted me with the papers in the case and I have the honour to return to you your letter of a week ago." He handed the letter to Garvey, who took it without a word and deliberately placed it in the fire. He was not aware that the secretary was ignorant of its contents, yet his face betrayed no signs of feeling. Shorthouse noticed, however, that his eyes never left the fire until the last morsel had been consumed. Then he looked up and said, "You are familiar then with the facts of this most peculiar case?"

Shorthouse replied that he was. "Mr. Sidebotham," he continued, "has given me the papers for the case, and I have the honor of returning your letter from a week ago." He handed the letter to Garvey, who took it silently and deliberately tossed it into the fire. He didn’t realize that the secretary didn’t know what was in it, yet his face showed no emotion. However, Shorthouse noticed that Garvey’s eyes were fixed on the fire until the last bit was burned away. Then he looked up and said, "So, you know about the details of this very strange case?"

Shorthouse saw no reason to confess his ignorance.

Shorthouse saw no reason to admit his lack of knowledge.

"I have all the papers, Mr. Garvey," he replied, taking them out of the bag, "and I should be very glad if we could transact our business as speedily as possible. If you will cut out your signature I—"

"I have all the papers, Mr. Garvey," he replied, taking them out of the bag, "and I would be really glad if we could get our business done as quickly as possible. If you could sign here, I—"

"One moment, please," interrupted the other. "I must, before we proceed further, consult some papers in my laboratory. If you will allow me to leave you alone a few minutes for this purpose we can conclude the whole matter in a very short time."

"One moment, please," the other person interrupted. "I need to check some papers in my lab before we go any further. If you don't mind giving me a few minutes alone for this, we can wrap everything up pretty quickly."

Shorthouse did not approve of this further delay, but he had no option than to acquiesce, and when Garvey had left the room by the private door he sat and waited with the papers in his hand. The minutes went by and the other did not return. To pass the time he thought of taking the false packet from his coat to see that the papers were in order, and the move was indeed almost completed, when something—he never knew what—warned him to desist. The feeling again came over him that he was being watched, and he leaned back in his chair with the bag on his knees and waited with considerable impatience for the other's return. For more than twenty minutes he waited, and when at length the door opened and Garvey appeared, with profuse apologies for the delay, he saw by the clock that only a few minutes still remained of the time he had allowed himself to catch the last train.

Shorthouse didn’t like this extra delay, but he had no choice but to go along with it. After Garvey left the room through the private door, he sat there waiting with the papers in his hand. Minutes passed, and Garvey didn’t come back. To kill time, he thought about taking the false packet out of his coat to make sure the papers were in order. He was almost done with that when something—he never figured out what—made him stop. He felt once again that he was being watched, so he leaned back in his chair with the bag on his knees and waited somewhat impatiently for Garvey to return. He waited for more than twenty minutes, and when the door finally opened and Garvey came in, full of apologies for the delay, Shorthouse noticed that there were only a few minutes left before he needed to catch the last train.

"Now I am completely at your service," he said pleasantly; "you must, of course, know, Mr. Shorthouse, that one cannot be too careful in matters of this kind—especially," he went on, speaking very slowly and impressively, "in dealing with a man like my former partner, whose mind, as you doubtless may have discovered, is at times very sadly affected."

"Now I'm fully at your service," he said cheerfully. "You should know, Mr. Shorthouse, that you can never be too cautious in matters like this—especially," he continued, speaking very slowly and with emphasis, "when dealing with someone like my former partner, whose mind, as you might have noticed, can be quite troubled at times."

Shorthouse made no reply to this. He felt that the other was watching him as a cat watches a mouse.

Shorthouse didn't respond to this. He sensed that the other person was watching him like a cat watches a mouse.

"It is almost a wonder to me," Garvey added, "that he is still at large. Unless he has greatly improved it can hardly be safe for those who are closely associated with him."

"It’s almost incredible to me," Garvey added, "that he’s still out there. Unless he’s made some big changes, it can’t be safe for those who are close to him."

The other began to feel uncomfortable. Either this was the other side of the story, or it was the first signs of mental irresponsibility.

The other person started to feel uneasy. Either this was the other side of the story, or it was the first sign of mental instability.

"All business matters of importance require the utmost care in my opinion, Mr. Garvey," he said at length, cautiously.

"All important business matters need to be handled with the greatest care, in my opinion, Mr. Garvey," he said after a pause, carefully.

"Ah! then, as I thought, you have had a great deal to put up with from him," Garvey said, with his eyes fixed on his companion's face. "And, no doubt, he is still as bitter against me as he was years ago when the disease first showed itself?"

"Ah! So, as I suspected, you've had to deal with a lot from him," Garvey said, looking intently at his companion's face. "And, I assume, he's still as resentful towards me as he was years ago when the illness first appeared?"

Although this last remark was a deliberate question and the questioner was waiting with fixed eyes for an answer, Shorthouse elected to take no notice of it. Without a word he pulled the elastic band from the blue envelope with a snap and plainly showed his desire to conclude the business as soon as possible. The tendency on the other's part to delay did not suit him at all.

Although this last remark was a deliberate question and the questioner was waiting with fixed eyes for an answer, Shorthouse chose to ignore it. Without saying anything, he pulled the elastic band from the blue envelope with a snap, clearly showing that he wanted to wrap things up quickly. The other person's tendency to drag things out didn’t sit well with him at all.

"But never personal violence, I trust, Mr. Shorthouse," he added.

"But never personal violence, I hope, Mr. Shorthouse," he added.

"Never."

"Never."

"I'm glad to hear it," Garvey said in a sympathetic voice, "very glad to hear it. And now," he went on, "if you are ready we can transact this little matter of business before dinner. It will only take a moment."

"I'm really glad to hear that," Garvey said in a sympathetic tone, "very glad to hear that. And now," he continued, "if you're ready, we can take care of this little business matter before dinner. It will only take a moment."

He drew a chair up to the desk and sat down, taking a pair of scissors from a drawer. His companion approached with the papers in his hand, unfolding them as he came. Garvey at once took them from him, and after turning over a few pages he stopped and cut out a piece of writing at the bottom of the last sheet but one.

He pulled a chair up to the desk and sat down, grabbing a pair of scissors from a drawer. His friend walked over with the papers in hand, unfolding them as he approached. Garvey quickly took them from him, and after flipping through a few pages, he paused and cut out a section of text at the bottom of the second-to-last sheet.

Holding it up to him Shorthouse read the words "Joel Garvey" in faded ink.

Holding it up to him, Shorthouse read the words "Joel Garvey" in faded ink.

"There! That's my signature," he said, "and I've cut it out. It must be nearly twenty years since I wrote it, and now I'm going to burn it."

"Here! That's my signature," he said, "and I've cut it out. It must be almost twenty years since I wrote it, and now I'm going to burn it."

He went to the fire and stooped over to burn the little slip of paper, and while he watched it being consumed Shorthouse put the real papers in his pocket and slipped the imitation ones into the bag. Garvey turned just in time to see this latter movement.

He went to the fire and bent down to burn the little slip of paper, and while he watched it burn, Shorthouse put the real papers in his pocket and slipped the fake ones into the bag. Garvey turned just in time to see this last action.

"I'm putting the papers back," Shorthouse said quietly; "you've done with them, I think."

"I'm putting the papers back," Shorthouse said softly. "I think you’re done with them."

"Certainly," he replied as, completely deceived, he saw the blue envelope disappear into the black bag and watched Shorthouse turn the key. "They no longer have the slightest interest for me." As he spoke he moved over to the sideboard, and pouring himself out a small glass of whisky asked his visitor if he might do the same for him. But the visitor declined and was already putting on his overcoat when Garvey turned with genuine surprise on his face.

"Of course," he said, completely fooled, as he watched the blue envelope vanish into the black bag and saw Shorthouse lock it up. "I don’t care about them at all anymore." As he spoke, he walked over to the sideboard, poured himself a small glass of whisky, and asked his guest if he wanted one too. But the guest said no and was already putting on his coat when Garvey turned around, genuinely surprised.

"You surely are not going back to New York to-night, Mr. Shorthouse?" he said, in a voice of astonishment.

"You aren't really going back to New York tonight, are you, Mr. Shorthouse?" he said, sounding surprised.

"I've just time to catch the 7.15 if I'm quick."

"I only have time to catch the 7:15 if I hurry."

"But I never heard of such a thing," Garvey said. "Of course I took it for granted that you would stay the night."

"But I never heard of something like that," Garvey said. "Of course, I assumed you would stay the night."

"It's kind of you," said Shorthouse, "but really I must return to-night. I never expected to stay."

"It's really kind of you," said Shorthouse, "but I actually have to head back tonight. I never planned to stay."

The two men stood facing each other. Garvey pulled out his watch.

The two men stood facing each other. Garvey took out his watch.

"I'm exceedingly sorry," he said; "but, upon my word, I took it for granted you would stay. I ought to have said so long ago. I'm such a lonely fellow and so little accustomed to visitors that I fear I forgot my manners altogether. But in any case, Mr. Shorthouse, you cannot catch the 7.15, for it's already after six o'clock, and that's the last train to-night." Garvey spoke very quickly, almost eagerly, but his voice sounded genuine.

"I'm really sorry," he said; "but honestly, I assumed you would stay. I should have mentioned that much earlier. I'm pretty lonely and not used to having visitors, so I think I completely forgot my manners. But anyway, Mr. Shorthouse, you won't be able to catch the 7:15, because it's already after six, and that's the last train tonight." Garvey spoke very quickly, almost eagerly, but his voice sounded sincere.

"There's time if I walk quickly," said the young man with decision, moving towards the door. He glanced at his watch as he went. Hitherto he had gone by the clock on the mantelpiece. To his dismay he saw that it was, as his host had said, long after six. The clock was half an hour slow, and he realised at once that it was no longer possible to catch the train.

"There's still time if I walk fast," said the young man confidently, heading toward the door. He checked his watch as he went. Up until now, he had been relying on the clock on the mantelpiece. To his disappointment, he noticed that, just as his host had mentioned, it was well past six. The clock was half an hour slow, and he immediately understood that he could no longer make the train.

Had the hands of the clock been moved back intentionally? Had he been purposely detained? Unpleasant thoughts flashed into his brain and made him hesitate before taking the next step. His employer's warning rang in his ears. The alternative was six miles along a lonely road in the dark, or a night under Garvey's roof. The former seemed a direct invitation to catastrophe, if catastrophe there was planned to be. The latter—well, the choice was certainly small. One thing, however, he realised, was plain—he must show neither fear nor hesitancy.

Had the hands of the clock been turned back on purpose? Was he being held back intentionally? Unpleasant thoughts raced through his mind, making him pause before taking the next step. His employer's warning echoed in his ears. The alternative was a six-mile walk down a deserted road in the dark, or spending the night under Garvey's roof. The first option felt like a clear invitation to disaster, if disaster was what was meant to happen. The second option—well, there really wasn't much of a choice. One thing he did understand, though, was clear—he had to show neither fear nor hesitation.

"My watch must have gained," he observed quietly, turning the hands back without looking up. "It seems I have certainly missed that train and shall be obliged to throw myself upon your hospitality. But, believe me, I had no intention of putting you out to any such extent."

"My watch must have run fast," he noted softly, adjusting the hands without looking up. "It looks like I've definitely missed that train and will have to rely on your hospitality. But trust me, I didn’t mean to inconvenience you like this."

"I'm delighted," the other said. "Defer to the judgment of an older man and make yourself comfortable for the night. There's a bitter storm outside, and you don't put me out at all. On the contrary it's a great pleasure. I have so little contact with the outside world that it's really a god-send to have you."

"I'm really happy," the other person replied. "Trust the wisdom of someone older and settle in for the night. There's a nasty storm outside, and you're not bothering me at all. Actually, it's a real pleasure. I have so little interaction with the outside world that having you here is truly a blessing."

The man's face changed as he spoke. His manner was cordial and sincere. Shorthouse began to feel ashamed of his doubts and to read between the lines of his employer's warning. He took off his coat and the two men moved to the armchairs beside the fire.

The man's expression shifted as he talked. He seemed friendly and genuine. Shorthouse started to feel ashamed of his doubts and began to understand the deeper meaning behind his employer's warning. He took off his coat, and the two men moved to the armchairs next to the fire.

"You see," Garvey went on in a lowered voice, "I understand your hesitancy perfectly. I didn't know Sidebotham all those years without knowing a good deal about him—perhaps more than you do. I've no doubt, now, he filled your mind with all sorts of nonsense about me—probably told you that I was the greatest villain unhung, eh? and all that sort of thing? Poor fellow! He was a fine sort before his mind became unhinged. One of his fancies used to be that everybody else was insane, or just about to become insane. Is he still as bad as that?"

"You see," Garvey continued in a lower voice, "I totally get why you’re hesitant. I didn’t know Sidebotham all those years without learning quite a bit about him—maybe even more than you have. I’m sure he filled your head with all kinds of nonsense about me—probably said I was the biggest villain out there, right? And all that stuff? Poor guy! He was a good person before he lost it. One of his delusions used to be that everyone else was crazy, or just on the verge of going crazy. Is he still that way?"

"Few men," replied Shorthouse, with the manner of making a great confidence, but entirely refusing to be drawn, "go through his experiences and reach his age without entertaining delusions of one kind or another."

"Few men," replied Shorthouse, confidently but refusing to elaborate, "go through his experiences and live to his age without having some kind of delusions."

"Perfectly true," said Garvey. "Your observation is evidently keen."

"Absolutely true," said Garvey. "Your observation is clearly sharp."

"Very keen indeed," Shorthouse replied, taking his cue neatly; "but, of course, there are some things"—and here he looked cautiously over his shoulder—"there are some things one cannot talk about too circumspectly."

"Very sharp indeed," Shorthouse replied, picking up on the hint; "but, of course, there are some things"—and here he glanced carefully over his shoulder—"there are some things you have to discuss a bit more carefully."

"I understand perfectly and respect your reserve."

"I totally get it and respect your boundaries."

There was a little more conversation and then Garvey got up and excused himself on the plea of superintending the preparation of the bedroom.

There was a bit more conversation, and then Garvey stood up and made his apologies, saying he needed to oversee the setup of the bedroom.

"It's quite an event to have a visitor in the house, and I want to make you as comfortable as possible," he said. "Marx will do better for a little supervision. And," he added with a laugh as he stood in the doorway, "I want you to carry back a good account to Sidebotham."

"It's a big deal to have a visitor here, and I want to make sure you're as comfortable as possible," he said. "Marx will benefit from some supervision. And," he added with a laugh as he stood in the doorway, "I want you to take back a good report to Sidebotham."

II

The tall form disappeared and the door was shut. The conversation of the past few minutes had come somewhat as a revelation to the secretary. Garvey seemed in full possession of normal instincts. There was no doubt as to the sincerity of his manner and intentions. The suspicions of the first hour began to vanish like mist before the sun. Sidebotham's portentous warnings and the mystery with which he surrounded the whole episode had been allowed to unduly influence his mind. The loneliness of the situation and the bleak nature of the surroundings had helped to complete the illusion. He began to be ashamed of his suspicions and a change commenced gradually to be wrought in his thoughts. Anyhow a dinner and a bed were preferable to six miles in the dark, no dinner, and a cold train into the bargain.

The tall figure disappeared and the door closed. The conversation from the last few minutes had come as a bit of a shock to the secretary. Garvey seemed completely in touch with normal feelings. There was no question about the sincerity of his demeanor and intentions. The doubts from earlier started to fade away like fog in the sunlight. Sidebotham's heavy warnings and the mystery surrounding the whole situation had unduly influenced his thoughts. The isolation of the situation and the dreary surroundings had only added to the confusion. He began to feel embarrassed about his suspicions, and slowly, his mindset began to change. Anyway, a dinner and a bed were definitely better than walking six miles in the dark, having no dinner, and dealing with a cold train too.

Garvey returned presently. "We'll do the best we can for you," he said, dropping into the deep armchair on the other side of the fire. "Marx is a good servant if you watch him all the time. You must always stand over a Jew, though, if you want things done properly. They're tricky and uncertain unless they're working for their own interest. But Marx might be worse, I'll admit. He's been with me for nearly twenty years—cook, valet, housemaid, and butler all in one. In the old days, you know, he was a clerk in our office in Chicago."

Garvey came back soon. "We'll do our best for you," he said, settling into the big armchair across from the fire. "Marx is a decent servant if you keep an eye on him constantly. You really have to supervise a Jew if you want things done right. They're unpredictable unless it's in their best interest. But I’ll admit, Marx could be worse. He's worked for me for almost twenty years—cook, valet, housekeeper, and butler all rolled into one. Back in the day, he was a clerk in our office in Chicago, you know."

Garvey rattled on and Shorthouse listened with occasional remarks thrown in. The former seemed pleased to have somebody to talk to and the sound of his own voice was evidently sweet music in his ears. After a few minutes, he crossed over to the sideboard and again took up the decanter of whisky, holding it to the light. "You will join me this time," he said pleasantly, pouring out two glasses, "it will give us an appetite for dinner," and this time Shorthouse did not refuse. The liquor was mellow and soft and the men took two glasses apiece.

Garvey kept talking while Shorthouse listened, occasionally responding. Garvey seemed happy to have someone to chat with, and the sound of his own voice clearly pleased him. After a few minutes, he walked over to the sideboard and picked up the whiskey decanter again, holding it up to the light. "You’ll join me this time," he said cheerfully, pouring two glasses. "It'll give us an appetite for dinner," and this time Shorthouse accepted. The whiskey was smooth and soft, and the two men each had two glasses.

"Excellent," remarked the secretary.

"Great," said the secretary.

"Glad you appreciate it," said the host, smacking his lips. "It's very old whisky, and I rarely touch it when I'm alone. But this," he added, "is a special occasion, isn't it?"

"Glad you like it," said the host, smacking his lips. "It's really old whisky, and I hardly ever drink it by myself. But this," he added, "is a special occasion, right?"

Shorthouse was in the act of putting his glass down when something drew his eyes suddenly to the other's face. A strange note in the man's voice caught his attention and communicated alarm to his nerves. A new light shone in Garvey's eyes and there flitted momentarily across his strong features the shadow of something that set the secretary's nerves tingling. A mist spread before his eyes and the unaccountable belief rose strong in him that he was staring into the visage of an untamed animal. Close to his heart there was something that was wild, fierce, savage. An involuntary shiver ran over him and seemed to dispel the strange fancy as suddenly as it had come. He met the other's eye with a smile, the counterpart of which in his heart was vivid horror.

Shorthouse was in the process of setting down his glass when something suddenly drew his attention to the other man's face. A strange tone in the man's voice caught his notice and sent alarm through his nerves. A new glint appeared in Garvey's eyes, and a fleeting shadow crossed his strong features that made the secretary's nerves tingle. A haze spread before Shorthouse's eyes, and an inexplicable feeling surged in him that he was looking into the face of a wild animal. Deep inside, there was something untamed, fierce, and savage. An involuntary shiver ran through him, seemingly dispelling the odd thought as quickly as it had arisen. He met the other's gaze with a smile, which belied the vivid horror he felt in his heart.

"It is a special occasion," he said, as naturally as possible, "and, allow me to add, very special whisky."

"It is a special occasion," he said, as casually as he could, "and, let me add, really special whisky."

Garvey appeared delighted. He was in the middle of a devious tale describing how the whisky came originally into his possession when the door opened behind them and a grating voice announced that dinner was ready. They followed the cassocked form of Marx across the dirty hall, lit only by the shaft of light that followed them from the library door, and entered a small room where a single lamp stood upon a table laid for dinner. The walls were destitute of pictures, and the windows had Venetian blinds without curtains. There was no fire in the grate, and when the men sat down facing each other Shorthouse noticed that, while his own cover was laid with its due proportion of glasses and cutlery, his companion had nothing before him but a soup plate, without fork, knife, or spoon beside it.

Garvey seemed really happy. He was in the middle of a sneaky story about how the whisky first came into his hands when the door behind them opened and a harsh voice announced that dinner was ready. They followed the figure of Marx, dressed in a cassock, across the dirty hall, which was lit only by the beam of light from the library door, and entered a small room where a single lamp sat on a table set for dinner. The walls had no pictures, and the windows had Venetian blinds but no curtains. There was no fire in the fireplace, and when the men sat across from each other, Shorthouse noticed that while his own place was set with the usual glasses and cutlery, his companion had nothing in front of him except a soup plate, with no fork, knife, or spoon beside it.

"I don't know what there is to offer you," he said; "but I'm sure Marx has done the best he can at such short notice. I only eat one course for dinner, but pray take your time and enjoy your food."

"I don't know what I can offer you," he said; "but I'm sure Marx did his best on such short notice. I only have one course for dinner, but please take your time and enjoy your meal."

Marx presently set a plate of soup before the guest, yet so loathsome was the immediate presence of this old Hebrew servitor, that the spoonfuls disappeared somewhat slowly. Garvey sat and watched him.

Marx set a bowl of soup in front of the guest, but the presence of the old Hebrew servant was so unpleasant that each spoonful was consumed rather slowly. Garvey sat and watched him.

Shorthouse said the soup was delicious and bravely swallowed another mouthful. In reality his thoughts were centred upon his companion, whose manners were giving evidence of a gradual and curious change. There was a decided difference in his demeanour, a difference that the secretary felt at first, rather than saw. Garvey's quiet self-possession was giving place to a degree of suppressed excitement that seemed so far inexplicable. His movements became quick and nervous, his eye shifting and strangely brilliant, and his voice, when he spoke, betrayed an occasional deep tremor. Something unwonted was stirring within him and evidently demanding every moment more vigorous manifestation as the meal proceeded.

Shorthouse said the soup was delicious and bravely took another spoonful. In reality, his thoughts were focused on his companion, whose behavior was showing signs of a gradual and strange change. There was a noticeable shift in his demeanor, a shift that the secretary felt at first, rather than saw. Garvey's usual calm was being replaced by a kind of suppressed excitement that seemed, so far, unexplainable. His movements became quick and jittery, his gaze shifting and oddly vibrant, and his voice, when he spoke, occasionally held a deep tremor. Something unusual was stirring within him and clearly demanding more and more intense expression as the meal went on.

Intuitively Shorthouse was afraid of this growing excitement, and while negotiating some uncommonly tough pork chops he tried to lead the conversation on to the subject of chemistry, of which in his Oxford days he had been an enthusiastic student. His companion, however, would none of it. It seemed to have lost interest for him, and he would barely condescend to respond. When Marx presently returned with a plate of steaming eggs and bacon the subject dropped of its own accord.

Intuitively, Shorthouse was anxious about this growing excitement, and while tackling some unusually tough pork chops, he tried to steer the conversation towards chemistry, a subject he had been passionate about during his time at Oxford. However, his companion wanted none of it. It seemed to no longer interest him, and he hardly bothered to reply. When Marx eventually came back with a plate of hot eggs and bacon, the topic faded away on its own.

"An inadequate dinner dish," Garvey said, as soon as the man was gone; "but better than nothing, I hope."

"An inadequate dinner dish," Garvey said, as as soon as the man was gone; "but better than nothing, I hope."

Shorthouse remarked that he was exceedingly fond of bacon and eggs, and, looking up with the last word, saw that Garvey's face was twitching convulsively and that he was almost wriggling in his chair. He quieted down, however, under the secretary's gaze and observed, though evidently with an effort—

Shorthouse mentioned that he really liked bacon and eggs, and when he looked up, he saw Garvey's face twitching and that he was nearly squirming in his chair. However, he calmed down under the secretary's gaze and watched, although it was clear he was trying hard to maintain his composure—

"Very good of you to say so. Wish I could join you, only I never eat such stuff. I only take one course for dinner."

"That's really nice of you to say. I wish I could join you, but I don't eat that kind of food. I only have one course for dinner."

Shorthouse began to feel some curiosity as to what the nature of this one course might be, but he made no further remark and contented himself with noting mentally that his companion's excitement seemed to be rapidly growing beyond his control. There was something uncanny about it, and he began to wish he had chosen the alternative of the walk to the station.

Shorthouse started to become curious about what this one course could be, but he didn't say anything more and just noted to himself that his companion's excitement was quickly getting out of hand. It felt a bit strange, and he began to regret not choosing to walk to the station instead.

"I'm glad to see you never speak when Marx is in the room," said Garvey presently. "I'm sure it's better not. Don't you think so?"

"I'm glad to see you never talk when Marx is in the room," Garvey said after a moment. "I think it's better that way. Don’t you agree?"

He appeared to wait eagerly for the answer.

He seemed to wait eagerly for the answer.

"Undoubtedly," said the puzzled secretary.

"Definitely," said the puzzled secretary.

"Yes," the other went on quickly. "He's an excellent man, but he has one drawback—a really horrid one. You may—but, no, you could hardly have noticed it yet."

"Yes," the other continued quickly. "He's a great guy, but he has one flaw—a truly terrible one. You might—but, no, you probably haven't noticed it yet."

"Not drink, I trust," said Shorthouse, who would rather have discussed any other subject than the odious Jew.

"Not drink, I hope," said Shorthouse, who would rather talk about anything else than the unpleasant Jew.

"Worse than that a great deal," Garvey replied, evidently expecting the other to draw him out. But Shorthouse was in no mood to hear anything horrible, and he declined to step into the trap.

"Worse than that a whole lot," Garvey replied, clearly hoping the other would keep him talking. But Shorthouse wasn’t in the mood to hear anything grim, and he avoided falling into the trap.

"The best of servants have their faults," he said coldly.

"The best servants have their flaws," he said coldly.

"I'll tell you what it is if you like," Garvey went on, still speaking very low and leaning forward over the table so that his face came close to the flame of the lamp, "only we must speak quietly in case he's listening. I'll tell you what it is—if you think you won't be frightened."

"I'll tell you what it is if you want," Garvey continued, still speaking in a low voice and leaning forward over the table so that his face was near the lamp's flame. "But we need to talk quietly in case he's listening. I'll tell you what it is—if you think you won't be scared."

"Nothing frightens me," he laughed. (Garvey must understand that at all events.) "Nothing can frighten me," he repeated.

"Nothing scares me," he laughed. (Garvey must get that no matter what.) "Nothing can scare me," he repeated.

"I'm glad of that; for it frightens me a good deal sometimes."

"I'm glad about that because it really scares me quite a bit sometimes."

Shorthouse feigned indifference. Yet he was aware that his heart was beating a little quicker and that there was a sensation of chilliness in his back. He waited in silence for what was to come.

Shorthouse pretended to be indifferent. However, he could feel his heart racing a bit and a chill running down his back. He remained silent, waiting for what would happen next.

"He has a horrible predilection for vacuums," Garvey went on presently in a still lower voice and thrusting his face farther forward under the lamp.

"He has a terrible obsession with vacuums," Garvey continued in an even softer voice, leaning his face closer to the lamp.

"Vacuums!" exclaimed the secretary in spite of himself. "What in the world do you mean?"

"Vacuums!" the secretary exclaimed, unable to hold back. "What on earth do you mean?"

"What I say of course. He's always tumbling into them, so that I can't find him or get at him. He hides there for hours at a time, and for the life of me I can't make out what he does there."

"What I'm saying is true. He keeps falling into them, which makes it impossible for me to find him or reach him. He hides there for hours on end, and honestly, I can't figure out what he does there."

Shorthouse stared his companion straight in the eyes. What in the name of Heaven was he talking about?

Shorthouse looked his friend right in the eyes. What on earth was he talking about?

"Do you suppose he goes there for a change of air, or—or to escape?" he went on in a louder voice.

"Do you think he goes there for a change of scenery, or—or to get away?" he continued, his voice getting louder.

Shorthouse could have laughed outright but for the expression of the other's face.

Shorthouse might have laughed openly if it weren't for the look on the other person's face.

"I should not think there was much air of any sort in a vacuum," he said quietly.

"I don’t think there’s much air of any kind in a vacuum," he said quietly.

"That's exactly what I feel," continued Garvey with ever growing excitement. "That's the horrid part of it. How the devil does he live there? You see—"

"That's exactly how I feel," Garvey said, his excitement building. "That's the horrible part of it. How on earth does he live there? You see—"

"Have you ever followed him there?" interrupted the secretary. The other leaned back in his chair and drew a deep sigh.

"Have you ever followed him there?" interrupted the secretary. The other person leaned back in his chair and let out a deep sigh.

"Never! It's impossible. You see I can't follow him. There's not room for two. A vacuum only holds one comfortably. Marx knows that. He's out of my reach altogether once he's fairly inside. He knows the best side of a bargain. He's a regular Jew."

"Never! It's impossible. You see, I can't follow him. There's not enough room for two. A vacuum only holds one comfortably. Marx knows that. Once he's firmly inside, he's completely out of my reach. He knows how to get the best deal. He's a real expert."

"That is a drawback to a servant, of course—" Shorthouse spoke slowly, with his eyes on his plate.

"That's a downside to having a servant, of course—" Shorthouse spoke slowly, focusing on his plate.

"A drawback," interrupted the other with an ugly chuckle, "I call it a draw-in, that's what I call it."

"A drawback," interrupted the other with a nasty laugh, "I call it a draw-in, that's what I call it."

"A draw-in does seem a more accurate term," assented Shorthouse. "But," he went on, "I thought that nature abhorred a vacuum. She used to, when I was at school—though perhaps—it's so long ago—"

"A draw-in does seem like a more accurate term," Shorthouse agreed. "But," he continued, "I thought nature hated a vacuum. It did when I was in school—though maybe—it's been so long—"

He hesitated and looked up. Something in Garvey's face—something he had felt before he looked up—stopped his tongue and froze the words in his throat. His lips refused to move and became suddenly dry. Again the mist rose before his eyes and the appalling shadow dropped its veil over the face before him. Garvey's features began to burn and glow. Then they seemed to coarsen and somehow slip confusedly together. He stared for a second—it seemed only for a second—into the visage of a ferocious and abominable animal; and then, as suddenly as it had come, the filthy shadow of the beast passed off, the mist melted out, and with a mighty effort over his nerves he forced himself to finish his sentence.

He hesitated and looked up. Something in Garvey's face—something he had felt before he looked up—stopped him from speaking and froze the words in his throat. His lips refused to move and suddenly became dry. Again, the mist rose before his eyes, and the terrifying shadow dropped its veil over the face in front of him. Garvey's features began to burn and glow. Then they seemed to coarse and somehow slip together in a confusing way. He stared for a moment—it felt like just a moment—into the face of a fierce and disgusting animal; and then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the filthy shadow of the beast faded away, the mist cleared, and with a tremendous effort over his nerves, he forced himself to finish his sentence.

"You see it's so long since I've given attention to such things," he stammered. His heart was beating rapidly, and a feeling of oppression was gathering over it.

"You see, it's been so long since I've paid attention to stuff like this," he stammered. His heart was racing, and a sense of pressure was building over it.

"It's my peculiar and special study on the other hand," Garvey resumed. "I've not spent all these years in my laboratory to no purpose, I can assure you. Nature, I know for a fact," he added with unnatural warmth, "does not abhor a vacuum. On the contrary, she's uncommonly fond of 'em, much too fond, it seems, for the comfort of my little household. If there were fewer vacuums and more abhorrence we should get on better—a damned sight better in my opinion."

"It's my unique and special study, though," Garvey continued. "I haven't spent all these years in my lab for nothing, I can promise you. Nature, I know for sure," he added with unusual enthusiasm, "does not dislike a vacuum. On the contrary, she's quite fond of them—too fond, it seems, for the comfort of my little home. If there were fewer vacuums and more dislike, we would manage much better—a whole lot better, in my view."

"Your special knowledge, no doubt, enables you to speak with authority," Shorthouse said, curiosity and alarm warring with other mixed feelings in his mind; "but how can a man tumble into a vacuum?"

"Your expertise, I'm sure, gives you the confidence to speak authoritatively," Shorthouse said, a mix of curiosity and alarm clashing with other emotions in his mind; "but how can someone fall into a vacuum?"

"You may well ask. That's just it. How can he? It's preposterous and I can't make it out at all. Marx knows, but he won't tell me. Jews know more than we do. For my part I have reason to believe—" He stopped and listened. "Hush! here he comes," he added, rubbing his hands together as if in glee and fidgeting in his chair.

"You might be wondering. That's exactly the point. How can he? It’s ridiculous, and I can’t figure it out at all. Marx knows, but he won’t share. Jews know more than we do. I personally have a reason to believe—" He paused and listened. "Shh! Here he comes," he said, rubbing his hands together in excitement and fidgeting in his chair.

Steps were heard coming down the passage, and as they approached the door Garvey seemed to give himself completely over to an excitement he could not control. His eyes were fixed on the door and he began clutching the tablecloth with both hands. Again his face was screened by the loathsome shadow. It grew wild, wolfish. As through a mask, that concealed, and yet was thin enough to let through a suggestion of, the beast crouching behind, there leaped into his countenance the strange look of the animal in the human—the expression of the were-wolf, the monster. The change in all its loathsomeness came rapidly over his features, which began to lose their outline. The nose flattened, dropping with broad nostrils over thick lips. The face rounded, filled, and became squat. The eyes, which, luckily for Shorthouse, no longer sought his own, glowed with the light of untamed appetite and bestial greed. The hands left the cloth and grasped the edges of the plate, and then clutched the cloth again.

Steps echoed down the hallway, and as they got closer to the door, Garvey seemed completely overwhelmed by an excitement he couldn't control. His eyes were locked on the door, and he started gripping the tablecloth tightly with both hands. Once more, his face was cast in a dreadful shadow. It turned wild and animalistic. Behind a mask that covered his features but was thin enough to let through a hint of the beast lurking within, a strange look appeared on his face—the look of an animal in a human—the expression of a werewolf, the monster. The transformation hit his features quickly, making them lose their shape. His nose flattened, dropping with wide nostrils over thick lips. His face became round, swollen, and squat. His eyes, which no longer sought Shorthouse's gaze, glowed with the fire of unrestrained hunger and primal greed. His hands left the cloth and gripped the edges of the plate, then clutched the cloth once more.

"This is my course coming now," said Garvey, in a deep guttural voice. He was shivering. His upper lip was partly lifted and showed the teeth, white and gleaming.

"This is my course coming now," Garvey said in a deep, raspy voice. He was shivering. His upper lip was curled back, revealing his white, shiny teeth.

A moment later the door opened and Marx hurried into the room and set a dish in front of his master. Garvey half rose to meet him, stretching out his hands and grinning horribly. With his mouth he made a sound like the snarl of an animal. The dish before him was steaming, but the slight vapour rising from it betrayed by its odour that it was not born of a fire of coals. It was the natural heat of flesh warmed by the fires of life only just expelled. The moment the dish rested on the table Garvey pushed away his own plate and drew the other up close under his mouth. Then he seized the food in both hands and commenced to tear it with his teeth, grunting as he did so. Shorthouse closed his eyes, with a feeling of nausea. When he looked up again the lips and jaw of the man opposite were stained with crimson. The whole man was transformed. A feasting tiger, starved and ravenous, but without a tiger's grace—this was what he watched for several minutes, transfixed with horror and disgust.

A moment later, the door opened and Marx rushed into the room, placing a dish in front of his master. Garvey half stood to greet him, extending his hands and grinning in a grotesque way. He made a sound with his mouth that resembled an animal's snarl. The dish in front of him was steaming, but the slight vapor rising from it revealed by its smell that it didn’t come from a coal fire. It was the natural warmth of flesh, freshly warmed by the fires of life just released. As soon as the dish hit the table, Garvey pushed his own plate away and pulled the new dish close to his mouth. Then he grabbed the food with both hands and began ripping into it with his teeth, grunting as he did. Shorthouse closed his eyes, feeling nauseous. When he looked up again, Garvey's lips and jaw were smeared with crimson. The entire man seemed transformed. A ravenous, starved tiger, lacking a tiger's grace—this was what Shorthouse watched for several minutes, frozen in horror and disgust.

Marx had already taken his departure, knowing evidently what was not good for the eyes to look upon, and Shorthouse knew at last that he was sitting face to face with a madman.

Marx had already left, clearly aware of what shouldn't be seen, and Shorthouse finally realized he was sitting across from a madman.

The ghastly meal was finished in an incredibly short time and nothing was left but a tiny pool of red liquid rapidly hardening. Garvey leaned back heavily in his chair and sighed. His smeared face, withdrawn now from the glare of the lamp, began to resume its normal appearance. Presently he looked up at his guest and said in his natural voice—

The horrible meal was done in no time at all, leaving only a small pool of red liquid that quickly started to harden. Garvey leaned back heavily in his chair and sighed. His smeared face, now out of the harsh light of the lamp, began to return to its usual look. Soon he looked up at his guest and spoke in his normal voice—

"I hope you've had enough to eat. You wouldn't care for this, you know," with a downward glance.

"I hope you've eaten enough. You wouldn't want this, you know," she said, looking down.

Shorthouse met his eyes with an inward loathing, and it was impossible not to show some of the repugnance he felt. In the other's face, however, he thought he saw a subdued, cowed expression. But he found nothing to say.

Shorthouse met his gaze with intense dislike, and it was hard to hide some of the disgust he felt. However, in the other person's face, he thought he saw a muted, defeated look. But he couldn't find anything to say.

"Marx will be in presently," Garvey went on. "He's either listening, or in a vacuum."

"Marx will be here soon," Garvey continued. "He's either listening, or totally zoned out."

"Does he choose any particular time for his visits?" the secretary managed to ask.

"Does he pick a specific time for his visits?" the secretary managed to ask.

"He generally goes after dinner; just about this time, in fact. But he's not gone yet," he added, shrugging his shoulders, "for I think I hear him coming."

"He usually goes after dinner; around this time, actually. But he hasn't left yet," he added, shrugging his shoulders, "because I think I hear him coming."

Shorthouse wondered whether vacuum was possibly synonymous with wine cellar, but gave no expression to his thoughts. With chills of horror still running up and down his back, he saw Marx come in with a basin and towel, while Garvey thrust up his face just as an animal puts up its muzzle to be rubbed.

Shorthouse wondered if "vacuum" might mean "wine cellar," but he kept his thoughts to himself. With chills of horror still coursing up and down his spine, he watched Marx enter with a basin and towel, while Garvey lifted his face like an animal wanting to be petted.

"Now we'll have coffee in the library, if you're ready," he said, in the tone of a gentleman addressing his guests after a dinner party.

"Now we'll have coffee in the library, if you're ready," he said, in the tone of a gentleman speaking to his guests after a dinner party.

Shorthouse picked up the bag, which had lain all this time between his feet, and walked through the door his host held open for him. Side by side they crossed the dark hall together, and, to his disgust, Garvey linked an arm in his, and with his face so close to the secretary's ear that he felt the warm breath, said in a thick voice—

Shorthouse grabbed the bag that had been resting between his feet and walked through the door his host held open for him. They walked side by side across the dim hallway, and to his annoyance, Garvey linked his arm with Shorthouse's. With his face so close to Shorthouse's ear that he could feel the warmth of his breath, he said in a slurred voice—

"You're uncommonly careful with that bag, Mr. Shorthouse. It surely must contain something more than the bundle of papers."

"You're unusually careful with that bag, Mr. Shorthouse. It must have something more than just a bunch of papers."

"Nothing but the papers," he answered, feeling the hand burning upon his arm and wishing he were miles away from the house and its abominable occupants.

"Just the papers," he replied, feeling the hand burning on his arm and wishing he were miles away from the house and its terrible residents.

"Quite sure?" asked the other with an odious and suggestive chuckle. "Is there any meat in it, fresh meat—raw meat?"

"Are you really sure?" asked the other with a disgusting and suggestive chuckle. "Is there any meat in it, fresh meat—raw meat?"

The secretary felt, somehow, that at the least sign of fear the beast on his arm would leap upon him and tear him with his teeth.

The secretary sensed that at the slightest hint of fear, the creature on his arm would pounce on him and sink its teeth into him.

"Nothing of the sort," he answered vigorously. "It wouldn't hold enough to feed a cat."

"Not at all," he replied emphatically. "It wouldn't be enough to feed a cat."

"True," said Garvey with a vile sigh, while the other felt the hand upon his arm twitch up and down as if feeling the flesh. "True, it's too small to be of any real use. As you say, it wouldn't hold enough to feed a cat."

"True," said Garvey with a nasty sigh, while the other felt the hand on his arm moving up and down as if testing the flesh. "True, it's too small to be of any real use. Like you said, it wouldn't hold enough to feed a cat."

Shorthouse was unable to suppress a cry. The muscles of his fingers, too, relaxed in spite of himself and he let the black bag drop with a bang to the floor. Garvey instantly withdrew his arm and turned with a quick movement. But the secretary had regained his control as suddenly as he had lost it, and he met the maniac's eyes with a steady and aggressive glare.

Shorthouse couldn't hold back a shout. His fingers relaxed against his will, and he let the black bag fall to the floor with a loud thud. Garvey immediately pulled back his arm and turned quickly. But the secretary regained his composure just as quickly as he had lost it, meeting the maniac's gaze with a firm and confrontational stare.

"There, you see, it's quite light. It makes no appreciable noise when I drop it." He picked it up and let it fall again, as if he had dropped it for the first time purposely. The ruse was successful.

"There, you see, it's really light. It doesn't make any noticeable noise when I drop it." He picked it up and let it fall again, as if he had dropped it for the first time on purpose. The trick worked.

"Yes. You're right," Garvey said, still standing in the doorway and staring at him. "At any rate it wouldn't hold enough for two," he laughed. And as he closed the door the horrid laughter echoed in the empty hall.

"Yeah, you're right," Garvey said, still standing in the doorway and looking at him. "Either way, it wouldn't be enough for two," he laughed. As he closed the door, the creepy laughter echoed in the empty hallway.

They sat down by a blazing fire and Shorthouse was glad to feel its warmth. Marx presently brought in coffee. A glass of the old whisky and a good cigar helped to restore equilibrium. For some minutes the men sat in silence staring into the fire. Then, without looking up, Garvey said in a quiet voice—

They sat down by a roaring fire, and Shorthouse was happy to feel its warmth. Marx soon brought in coffee. A glass of the old whisky and a good cigar helped bring things back to normal. For a few minutes, the men sat in silence, gazing into the fire. Then, without looking up, Garvey said in a soft voice—

"I suppose it was a shock to you to see me eat raw meat like that. I must apologise if it was unpleasant to you. But it's all I can eat and it's the only meal I take in the twenty-four hours."

"I guess it was surprising to see me eat raw meat like that. I'm sorry if it was off-putting to you. But it's the only thing I can eat, and it's the only meal I have in a twenty-four hour period."

"Best nourishment in the world, no doubt; though I should think it might be a trifle strong for some stomachs."

"Best food in the world, no question; although I think it might be a bit too rich for some people's stomachs."

He tried to lead the conversation away from so unpleasant a subject, and went on to talk rapidly of the values of different foods, of vegetarianism and vegetarians, and of men who had gone for long periods without any food at all. Garvey listened apparently without interest and had nothing to say. At the first pause he jumped in eagerly.

He tried to change the topic from such an unpleasant subject and quickly started discussing the benefits of different foods, vegetarianism, and people who had gone for long periods without eating anything at all. Garvey listened seemingly uninterested and had nothing to contribute. As soon as there was a pause, he jumped in eagerly.

"When the hunger is really great on me," he said, still gazing into the fire, "I simply cannot control myself. I must have raw meat—the first I can get—" Here he raised his shining eyes and Shorthouse felt his hair beginning to rise.

"When I'm really hungry," he said, still staring into the fire, "I just can't help myself. I have to have raw meat—the first I can get—" At this, he lifted his bright eyes, and Shorthouse felt his hair start to stand on end.

"It comes upon me so suddenly too. I never can tell when to expect it. A year ago the passion rose in me like a whirlwind and Marx was out and I couldn't get meat. I had to get something or I should have bitten myself. Just when it was getting unbearable my dog ran out from beneath the sofa. It was a spaniel."

"It hits me so unexpectedly too. I can never tell when it’s coming. A year ago, the passion surged in me like a whirlwind and Marx was out, and I couldn't find any meat. I had to get something or I would’ve gone crazy. Just when it was becoming unbearable, my dog ran out from under the sofa. It was a spaniel."

Shorthouse responded with an effort. He hardly knew what he was saying and his skin crawled as if a million ants were moving over it.

Shorthouse replied with an effort. He barely knew what he was saying, and his skin crawled as if a million ants were scurrying over it.

There was a pause of several minutes.

There was a break of a few minutes.

"I've bitten Marx all over," Garvey went on presently in his strange quiet voice, and as if he were speaking of apples; "but he's bitter. I doubt if the hunger could ever make me do it again. Probably that's what first drove him to take shelter in a vacuum." He chuckled hideously as he thought of this solution of his attendant's disappearances.

"I've bitten into Marx all over," Garvey continued in his oddly calm voice, almost as if he were talking about apples; "but he's so bitter. I don’t think the hunger could ever make me do it again. That’s probably what first pushed him to find refuge in a vacuum." He chuckled grotesquely as he contemplated this explanation for his assistant's disappearances.

Shorthouse seized the poker and poked the fire as if his life depended on it. But when the banging and clattering was over Garvey continued his remarks with the same calmness. The next sentence, however, was never finished. The secretary had got upon his feet suddenly.

Shorthouse grabbed the poker and prodded the fire like it was a matter of life and death. But once the banging and clattering stopped, Garvey kept speaking with the same composure. However, the next sentence was never completed. The secretary had stood up abruptly.

"I shall ask your permission to retire," he said in a determined voice; "I'm tired to-night; will you be good enough to show me to my room?"

"I'd like to ask your permission to head to my room," he said firmly. "I'm tired tonight; could you please show me the way?"

Garvey looked up at him with a curious cringing expression behind which there shone the gleam of cunning passion.

Garvey looked up at him with a curious, uncomfortable expression, but behind it sparkled a hint of clever desire.

"Certainly," he said, rising from his chair. "You've had a tiring journey. I ought to have thought of that before."

"Of course," he said, getting up from his chair. "You must be exhausted from your trip. I should have considered that earlier."

He took the candle from the table and lit it, and the fingers that held the match trembled.

He picked up the candle from the table and lit it, his fingers shaking as he held the match.

"We needn't trouble Marx," he explained. "That beast's in his vacuum by this time."

"We don't need to bother Marx," he said. "That guy's in his own little world by now."

III

They crossed the hall and began to ascend the carpetless wooden stairs. They were in the well of the house and the air cut like ice. Garvey, the flickering candle in his hand throwing his face into strong outline, led the way across the first landing and opened a door near the mouth of a dark passage. A pleasant room greeted the visitor's eyes, and he rapidly took in its points while his host walked over and lit two candles that stood on a table at the foot of the bed. A fire burned brightly in the grate. There were two windows, opening like doors, in the wall opposite, and a high canopied bed occupied most of the space on the right. Panelling ran all round the room reaching nearly to the ceiling and gave a warm and cosy appearance to the whole; while the portraits that stood in alternate panels suggested somehow the atmosphere of an old country house in England. Shorthouse was agreeably surprised.

They crossed the hall and started to climb the bare wooden stairs. They were in the center of the house, and the air felt icy. Garvey, holding a flickering candle that cast strong shadows on his face, led the way across the first landing and opened a door near the entrance of a dark hallway. A cozy room greeted the visitor's gaze, and he quickly took in its features while his host walked over to light two candles on a table at the foot of the bed. A fire blazed brightly in the fireplace. There were two windows, opening like doors, on the opposite wall, and a large canopied bed took up most of the space on the right. Paneling ran around the room almost to the ceiling, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere; the portraits in the alternating panels somehow evoked the feeling of an old country house in England. Shorthouse was pleasantly surprised.

"I hope you'll find everything you need," Garvey was saying in the doorway. "If not, you have only to ring that bell by the fireplace. Marx won't hear it of course, but it rings in my laboratory, where I spend most of the night."

"I hope you find everything you need," Garvey said in the doorway. "If not, just ring that bell by the fireplace. Marx won't hear it, of course, but it rings in my lab, where I spend most of the night."

Then, with a brief good-night, he went out and shut the door after him. The instant he was gone Mr. Sidebotham's private secretary did a peculiar thing. He planted himself in the middle of the room with his back to the door, and drawing the pistol swiftly from his hip pocket levelled it across his left arm at the window. Standing motionless in this position for thirty seconds he then suddenly swerved right round and faced in the other direction, pointing his pistol straight at the keyhole of the door. There followed immediately a sound of shuffling outside and of steps retreating across the landing.

Then, with a quick good-night, he stepped out and closed the door behind him. The moment he was gone, Mr. Sidebotham's private secretary did something strange. He positioned himself in the center of the room with his back to the door, and swiftly pulled out the pistol from his hip pocket, aiming it across his left arm at the window. He stood still in this stance for thirty seconds, then suddenly turned all the way around to face the other direction, pointing his pistol directly at the keyhole of the door. Immediately after, there was a sound of shuffling outside and footsteps retreating across the landing.

"On his knees at the keyhole," was the secretary's reflection. "Just as I thought. But he didn't expect to look down the barrel of a pistol and it made him jump a little."

"On his knees at the keyhole," was the secretary's thought. "Just as I guessed. But he didn't expect to see the barrel of a gun, and it startled him a bit."

As soon as the steps had gone downstairs and died away across the hall, Shorthouse went over and locked the door, stuffing a piece of crumpled paper into the second keyhole which he saw immediately above the first. After that, he made a thorough search of the room. It hardly repaid the trouble, for he found nothing unusual. Yet he was glad he had made it. It relieved him to find no one was in hiding under the bed or in the deep oak cupboard; and he hoped sincerely it was not the cupboard in which the unfortunate spaniel had come to its vile death. The French windows, he discovered, opened on to a little balcony. It looked on to the front, and there was a drop of less than twenty feet to the ground below. The bed was high and wide, soft as feathers and covered with snowy sheets—very inviting to a tired man; and beside the blazing fire were a couple of deep armchairs.

As soon as the footsteps went downstairs and faded away across the hall, Shorthouse walked over and locked the door, stuffing a crumpled piece of paper into the second keyhole he noticed right above the first. After that, he searched the room thoroughly. It wasn’t really worth the effort because he didn’t find anything unusual. Still, he was glad he had checked. It was a relief to see that no one was hiding under the bed or in the deep oak cupboard, and he sincerely hoped it wasn’t the cupboard where the unfortunate spaniel had met its horrible end. The French windows, he discovered, opened onto a small balcony. It faced the front, and there was a drop of less than twenty feet to the ground below. The bed was high and wide, soft as feathers, and covered with crisp white sheets—very inviting for a tired man; and next to the blazing fire were a couple of comfortable armchairs.

Altogether it was very pleasant and comfortable; but, tired though he was, Shorthouse had no intention of going to bed. It was impossible to disregard the warning of his nerves. They had never failed him before, and when that sense of distressing horror lodged in his bones he knew there was something in the wind and that a red flag was flying over the immediate future. Some delicate instrument in his being, more subtle than the senses, more accurate than mere presentiment, had seen the red flag and interpreted its meaning.

Overall, it was really nice and cozy; however, even though he was tired, Shorthouse had no plans of going to bed. He couldn’t ignore the warning from his nerves. They had always been reliable before, and when that feeling of deep dread settled in his bones, he knew something was off and that trouble was near. Some sensitive part of him, more refined than his senses, more precise than just a gut feeling, had spotted the warning and understood its significance.

Again it seemed to him, as he sat in an armchair over the fire, that his movements were being carefully watched from somewhere; and, not knowing what weapons might be used against him, he felt that his real safety lay in a rigid control of his mind and feelings and a stout refusal to admit that he was in the least alarmed.

Again it felt to him, as he sat in an armchair by the fire, that someone was closely watching his every move; and, uncertain of what might be used against him, he realized that his true safety depended on maintaining strict control over his thoughts and emotions and firmly refusing to show even the slightest sign of fear.

The house was very still. As the night wore on the wind dropped. Only occasional bursts of sleet against the windows reminded him that the elements were awake and uneasy. Once or twice the windows rattled and the rain hissed in the fire, but the roar of the wind in the chimney grew less and less and the lonely building was at last lapped in a great stillness. The coals clicked, settling themselves deeper in the grate, and the noise of the cinders dropping with a tiny report into the soft heap of accumulated ashes was the only sound that punctuated the silence.

The house was very quiet. As the night went on, the wind calmed down. Only occasional bursts of sleet hitting the windows reminded him that the weather was alive and restless. A couple of times, the windows rattled and the rain sizzled in the fireplace, but the roar of the wind in the chimney kept getting softer, and the lonely building was finally enveloped in a deep stillness. The coals clicked as they settled deeper in the grate, and the sound of the cinders dropping with a tiny pop into the soft pile of ashes was the only thing breaking the silence.

In proportion as the power of sleep grew upon him the dread of the situation lessened; but so imperceptibly, so gradually, and so insinuatingly that he scarcely realised the change. He thought he was as wide awake to his danger as ever. The successful exclusion of horrible mental pictures of what he had seen he attributed to his rigorous control, instead of to their true cause, the creeping over him of the soft influences of sleep. The faces in the coals were so soothing; the armchair was so comfortable; so sweet the breath that gently pressed upon his eyelids; so subtle the growth of the sensation of safety. He settled down deeper into the chair and in another moment would have been asleep when the red flag began to shake violently to and fro and he sat bolt upright as if he had been stabbed in the back.

As he fell deeper into sleep, his fear of the situation began to fade; but it was so subtle, so gradual, that he barely noticed the change. He believed he was just as alert to his danger as before. He credited his ability to push away the terrifying images of what he had witnessed to his strong will, not realizing that the real reason was the gentle creeping presence of sleep. The faces in the coals were incredibly calming; the armchair was super comfortable; the soft breath that brushed against his eyelids felt so nice; and the feeling of safety grew quietly. He sunk deeper into the chair and was about to fall asleep when the red flag suddenly started to shake violently, and he sat up straight as if he had been stabbed in the back.

Someone was coming up the stairs. The boards creaked beneath a stealthy weight.

Someone was coming up the stairs. The floorboards creaked under a careful step.

Shorthouse sprang from the chair and crossed the room swiftly, taking up his position beside the door, but out of range of the keyhole. The two candles flared unevenly on the table at the foot of the bed. The steps were slow and cautious—it seemed thirty seconds between each one—but the person who was taking them was very close to the door. Already he had topped the stairs and was shuffling almost silently across the bit of landing.

Shorthouse jumped up from the chair and quickly crossed the room, positioning himself beside the door, but not in view of the keyhole. The two candles flickered unevenly on the table at the foot of the bed. The footsteps were slow and careful—it felt like thirty seconds passed between each one—but the person making them was very close to the door. They had already reached the top of the stairs and were moving almost silently across the small landing.

The secretary slipped his hand into his pistol pocket and drew back further against the wall, and hardly had he completed the movement when the sounds abruptly ceased and he knew that somebody was standing just outside the door and preparing for a careful observation through the keyhole.

The secretary tucked his hand into his pistol pocket and pressed back further against the wall. Just as he finished this movement, the sounds suddenly stopped, and he realized someone was standing just outside the door, getting ready to look through the keyhole carefully.

He was in no sense a coward. In action he was never afraid. It was the waiting and wondering and the uncertainty that might have loosened his nerves a little. But, somehow, a wave of intense horror swept over him for a second as he thought of the bestial maniac and his attendant Jew; and he would rather have faced a pack of wolves than have to do with either of these men.

He was definitely not a coward. In action, he was never afraid. It was the waiting, wondering, and uncertainty that might have made him a bit jittery. But somehow, an intense wave of horror washed over him for a moment as he thought of the savage maniac and his accomplice; he would have preferred to confront a pack of wolves rather than deal with either of these men.

Something brushing gently against the door set his nerves tingling afresh and made him tighten his grasp on the pistol. The steel was cold and slippery in his moist fingers. What an awful noise it would make when he pulled the trigger! If the door were to open how close he would be to the figure that came in! Yet he knew it was locked on the inside and could not possibly open. Again something brushed against the panel beside him and a second later the piece of crumpled paper fell from the keyhole to the floor, while the piece of thin wire that had accomplished this result showed its point for a moment in the room and was then swiftly withdrawn.

Something brushed lightly against the door, making his nerves tingle again and causing him to grip the pistol tighter. The steel was cold and slippery in his sweaty fingers. What a terrible noise it would make when he pulled the trigger! If the door opened, he’d be so close to whoever came in! But he knew it was locked from the inside and couldn’t possibly open. Again, something brushed against the panel next to him, and a second later, a crumpled piece of paper fell from the keyhole to the floor, while the thin wire that had caused this briefly showed its tip in the room before being quickly pulled back.

Somebody was evidently peering now through the keyhole, and realising this fact the spirit of attack entered into the heart of the beleaguered man. Raising aloft his right hand he brought it suddenly down with a resounding crash upon the panel of the door next the keyhole—a crash that, to the crouching eavesdropper, must have seemed like a clap of thunder out of a clear sky. There was a gasp and a slight lurching against the door and the midnight listener rose startled and alarmed, for Shorthouse plainly heard the tread of feet across the landing and down the stairs till they were lost in the silences of the hall. Only, this time, it seemed to him there were four feet instead of two.

Somebody was clearly peeking through the keyhole now, and realizing this, the spirit of attack surged in the heart of the beleaguered man. He raised his right hand and brought it down sharply with a loud bang on the panel of the door next to the keyhole—a bang that must have sounded to the crouching eavesdropper like thunder on a clear day. There was a gasp and a slight jolt against the door and the midnight listener jumped up, startled and alarmed, for Shorthouse distinctly heard footsteps on the landing and down the stairs until they faded into the silence of the hall. This time, though, it seemed to him there were four feet instead of two.

Quickly stuffing the paper back into the keyhole, he was in the act of walking back to the fireplace when, over his shoulder, he caught sight of a white face pressed in outline against the outside of the window. It was blurred in the streams of sleet, but the white of the moving eyes was unmistakable. He turned instantly to meet it, but the face was withdrawn like a flash, and darkness rushed in to fill the gap where it had appeared.

Quickly shoving the paper back into the keyhole, he was about to head back to the fireplace when, over his shoulder, he noticed a pale face pressed against the outside of the window. It was blurred by the sleet, but the brightness of the moving eyes was clear. He turned right away to confront it, but the face vanished in an instant, and darkness flooded in to fill the space it had occupied.

"Watched on both sides," he reflected.

"Watched from both sides," he thought.

But he was not to be surprised into any sudden action, and quietly walking over to the fireplace as if he had seen nothing unusual he stirred the coals a moment and then strolled leisurely over to the window. Steeling his nerves, which quivered a moment in spite of his will, he opened the window and stepped out on to the balcony. The wind, which he thought had dropped, rushed past him into the room and extinguished one of the candles, while a volley of fine cold rain burst all over his face. At first he could see nothing, and the darkness came close up to his eyes like a wall. He went a little farther on to the balcony and drew the window after him till it clashed. Then he stood and waited.

But he didn’t let himself be caught off guard into any impulsive move. He calmly walked over to the fireplace as if nothing was out of the ordinary, stirred the coals for a moment, and then strolled casually over to the window. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, which trembled for a moment despite his resolve, he opened the window and stepped onto the balcony. The wind, which he thought had calmed down, rushed past him into the room and blew out one of the candles, while a shower of cold rain splashed all over his face. At first, he couldn't see anything, and the darkness pressed against his eyes like a wall. He moved a bit further onto the balcony and pulled the window closed behind him until it slammed shut. Then he stood there and waited.

But nothing touched him. No one seemed to be there. His eyes got accustomed to the blackness and he was able to make out the iron railing, the dark shapes of the trees beyond, and the faint light coming from the other window. Through this he peered into the room, walking the length of the balcony to do so. Of course he was standing in a shaft of light and whoever was crouching in the darkness below could plainly see him. Below?—That there should be anyone above did not occur to him until, just as he was preparing to go in again, he became aware that something was moving in the darkness over his head. He looked up, instinctively raising a protecting arm, and saw a long black line swinging against the dim wall of the house. The shutters of the window on the next floor, whence it depended, were thrown open and moving backwards and forwards in the wind. The line was evidently a thickish cord, for as he looked it was pulled in and the end disappeared in the darkness.

But nothing touched him. No one seemed to be there. His eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he could make out the iron railing, the dark shapes of the trees beyond, and the faint light coming from the other window. He peered into the room, walking the length of the balcony to do so. Of course, he was standing in a beam of light, and anyone crouching in the darkness below could easily see him. Below?—The thought that there might be someone above didn't cross his mind until, just as he was about to go back inside, he noticed something moving in the darkness above him. He looked up, instinctively raising an arm to protect himself, and saw a long black line swinging against the dim wall of the house. The shutters of the window on the next floor, from which it hung, were thrown open and swaying in the wind. The line was clearly a thick cord, as he saw it being pulled in, and the end disappeared into the darkness.

Shorthouse, trying to whistle to himself, peered over the edge of the balcony as if calculating the distance he might have to drop, and then calmly walked into the room again and closed the window behind him, leaving the latch so that the lightest touch would cause it to fly open. He relit the candle and drew a straight-backed chair up to the table. Then he put coal on the fire and stirred it up into a royal blaze. He would willingly have folded the shutters over those staring windows at his back. But that was out of the question. It would have been to cut off his way of escape.

Shorthouse, trying to whistle to himself, leaned over the edge of the balcony as if figuring out the distance he might have to fall, and then calmly walked back into the room and closed the window behind him, leaving the latch so that even the slightest touch would make it swing open. He relit the candle and pulled a straight-backed chair up to the table. Then he added coal to the fire and stirred it into a bright blaze. He would have gladly closed the shutters over those staring windows behind him. But that was not an option. It would have meant cutting off his escape route.

Sleep, for the time, was at a disadvantage. His brain was full of blood and every nerve was tingling. He felt as if countless eyes were upon him and scores of stained hands were stretching out from the corners and crannies of the house to seize him. Crouching figures, figures of hideous Jews, stood everywhere about him where shelter was, creeping forward out of the shadows when he was not looking and retreating swiftly and silently when he turned his head. Wherever he looked, other eyes met his own, and though they melted away under his steady, confident gaze, he knew they would wax and draw in upon him the instant his glances weakened and his will wavered.

Sleep was struggling at that moment. His brain felt saturated with blood, and every nerve was buzzing. It seemed like countless eyes were watching him, and numerous stained hands were reaching out from the nooks and crannies of the house to grab him. Crouching figures, grotesque figures of distorted Jews, were all around him wherever there was shelter, creeping out of the shadows when he wasn't looking and vanishing quickly and quietly when he turned his head. No matter where he looked, other eyes met his own, and even though they faded away under his steady, confident stare, he knew they would intensify and close in on him the second his gaze faltered and his resolve weakened.

Though there were no sounds, he knew that in the well of the house there was movement going on, and preparation. And this knowledge, inasmuch as it came to him irresistibly and through other and more subtle channels than those of the senses kept the sense of horror fresh in his blood and made him alert and awake.

Though there were no sounds, he knew that there was movement happening in the depths of the house, and preparation. This awareness, as it came to him irresistibly and through other and more subtle channels than just the senses, kept the feeling of horror alive in his veins and made him alert and awake.

But, no matter how great the dread in the heart, the power of sleep will eventually overcome it. Exhausted nature is irresistible, and as the minutes wore on and midnight passed, he realised that nature was vigorously asserting herself and sleep was creeping upon him from the extremities.

But, no matter how intense the fear in his heart, the power of sleep will eventually win out. Exhausted nature is tough to resist, and as the minutes ticked by and midnight passed, he realized that his body was taking charge and sleep was slowly creeping up on him from the edges.

To lessen the danger he took out his pencil and began to draw the articles of furniture in the room. He worked into elaborate detail the cupboard, the mantelpiece, and the bed, and from these he passed on to the portraits. Being possessed of genuine skill, he found the occupation sufficiently absorbing. It kept the blood in his brain, and that kept him awake. The pictures, moreover, now that he considered them for the first time, were exceedingly well painted. Owing to the dim light, he centred his attention upon the portraits beside the fireplace. On the right was a woman, with a sweet, gentle face and a figure of great refinement; on the left was a full-size figure of a big handsome man with a full beard and wearing a hunting costume of ancient date.

To reduce the risk, he pulled out his pencil and started drawing the furniture in the room. He meticulously detailed the cupboard, the mantelpiece, and the bed, and then moved on to the portraits. With real talent, he found the task quite engaging. It kept the blood flowing to his brain, which helped him stay awake. Additionally, the paintings, now that he was really looking at them for the first time, were extremely well done. Because of the low light, he focused on the portraits by the fireplace. On the right was a woman with a sweet, gentle face and a very refined figure; on the left was a life-sized image of a big, handsome man with a full beard, dressed in a vintage hunting outfit.

From time to time he turned to the windows behind him, but the vision of the face was not repeated. More than once, too, he went to the door and listened, but the silence was so profound in the house that he gradually came to believe the plan of attack had been abandoned. Once he went out on to the balcony, but the sleet stung his face and he only had time to see that the shutters above were closed, when he was obliged to seek the shelter of the room again.

From time to time, he turned to the windows behind him, but the image of the face didn’t show up again. He also went to the door and listened more than once, but the silence in the house was so deep that he slowly started to think the plan of attack was called off. Once, he stepped out onto the balcony, but the sleet stung his face, and he only had time to notice that the shutters above were closed before he had to retreat back into the room.

In this way the hours passed. The fire died down and the room grew chilly. Shorthouse had made several sketches of the two heads and was beginning to feel overpoweringly weary. His feet and his hands were cold and his yawns were prodigious. It seemed ages and ages since the steps had come to listen at his door and the face had watched him from the window. A feeling of safety had somehow come to him. In reality he was exhausted. His one desire was to drop upon the soft white bed and yield himself up to sleep without any further struggle.

In this way, the hours went by. The fire dwindled, and the room became chilly. Shorthouse had done several sketches of the two heads and was starting to feel extremely tired. His feet and hands were cold, and his yawns were huge. It felt like forever since the steps had come to listen at his door and the face had watched him from the window. A sense of safety had somehow settled in him. In truth, he was drained. His one desire was to collapse onto the soft white bed and give in to sleep without any more struggle.

He rose from his chair with a series of yawns that refused to be stifled and looked at his watch. It was close upon three in the morning. He made up his mind that he would lie down with his clothes on and get some sleep. It was safe enough, the door was locked on the inside and the window was fastened. Putting the bag on the table near his pillow he blew out the candles and dropped with a sense of careless and delicious exhaustion upon the soft mattress. In five minutes he was sound asleep.

He got up from his chair, yawning widely, and checked his watch. It was almost three in the morning. He decided to lie down fully dressed and catch some sleep. It felt safe enough; the door was locked and the window was secured. He placed the bag on the table next to his pillow, blew out the candles, and fell onto the soft mattress, feeling a blissful and exhausting relief. In just five minutes, he was fast asleep.

There had scarcely been time for the dreams to come when he found himself lying side-ways across the bed with wide open eyes staring into the darkness. Someone had touched him, and he had writhed away in his sleep as from something unholy. The movement had awakened him.

There was hardly any time for him to dream when he found himself lying sideways on the bed, his eyes wide open, staring into the darkness. Someone had touched him, and he had squirmed away in his sleep as if from something evil. The motion had woken him up.

The room was simply black. No light came from the windows and the fire had gone out as completely as if water had been poured upon it. He gazed into a sheet of impenetrable darkness that came close up to his face like a wall.

The room was pitch black. No light came through the windows, and the fire had gone out completely, as if someone had doused it with water. He stared into a thick darkness that felt like a wall right up against his face.

His first thought was for the papers in his coat and his hand flew to the pocket. They were safe; and the relief caused by this discovery left his mind instantly free for other reflections.

His first thought was about the papers in his coat, and his hand quickly went to the pocket. They were safe; and the relief from this discovery freed his mind immediately for other thoughts.

And the realisation that at once came to him with a touch of dismay was, that during his sleep some definite change had been effected in the room. He felt this with that intuitive certainty which amounts to positive knowledge. The room was utterly still, but the corroboration that was speedily brought to him seemed at once to fill the darkness with a whispering, secret life that chilled his blood and made the sheet feel like ice against his cheek.

And the realization that suddenly hit him with a hint of dread was that while he slept, some definite change had taken place in the room. He felt this with an instinctive certainty that felt like undeniable knowledge. The room was completely still, but the confirmation that quickly came to him seemed to fill the darkness with a whispering, secret life that sent chills through his veins and made the sheet feel like ice against his cheek.

Hark! This was it; there reached his ears, in which the blood was already buzzing with warning clamour, a dull murmur of something that rose indistinctly from the well of the house and became audible to him without passing through walls or doors. There seemed no solid surface between him, lying on the bed, and the landing; between the landing and the stairs, and between the stairs and the hall beyond.

Listen up! This was it; he could hear, with his blood already buzzing in warning, a faint noise that rose vaguely from the depths of the house and became clear to him without going through walls or doors. It felt like there was no solid barrier between him, lying on the bed, and the landing; between the landing and the stairs, and between the stairs and the hallway beyond.

He knew that the door of the room was standing open! Therefore it had been opened from the inside. Yet the window was fastened, also on the inside.

He knew that the door to the room was open! So it had been opened from the inside. But the window was shut, also from the inside.

Hardly was this realised when the conspiring silence of the hour was broken by another and a more definite sound. A step was coming along the passage. A certain bruise on the hip told Shorthouse that the pistol in his pocket was ready for use and he drew it out quickly and cocked it. Then he just had time to slip over the edge of the bed and crouch down on the floor when the step halted on the threshold of the room. The bed was thus between him and the open door. The window was at his back.

Hardly had this been realized when the eerie silence of the hour was interrupted by a clearer sound. A step was coming down the hallway. A certain ache in his hip reminded Shorthouse that the pistol in his pocket was ready to use, so he quickly pulled it out and cocked it. Just then, he had enough time to slip off the bed and crouch down on the floor as the step stopped at the doorway. The bed was positioned between him and the open door, and the window was behind him.

He waited in the darkness. What struck him as peculiar about the steps was that there seemed no particular desire to move stealthily. There was no extreme caution. They moved along in rather a slipshod way and sounded like soft slippers or feet in stockings. There was something clumsy, irresponsible, almost reckless about the movement.

He waited in the darkness. What struck him as strange about the footsteps was that there didn’t seem to be any real intention to be quiet. There was no high level of caution. They moved in a pretty careless way and sounded like soft slippers or feet in socks. There was something awkward, irresponsible, almost reckless about the way they moved.

For a second the steps paused upon the threshold, but only for a second. Almost immediately they came on into the room, and as they passed from the wood to the carpet Shorthouse noticed that they became wholly noiseless. He waited in suspense, not knowing whether the unseen walker was on the other side of the room or was close upon him. Presently he stood up and stretched out his left arm in front of him, groping, searching, feeling in a circle; and behind it he held the pistol, cocked and pointed, in his right hand. As he rose a bone cracked in his knee, his clothes rustled as if they were newspapers, and his breath seemed loud enough to be heard all over the room. But not a sound came to betray the position of the invisible intruder.

For a moment, the footsteps stopped at the entrance, but only for a moment. Almost immediately, they moved into the room, and as they transitioned from the wood to the carpet, Shorthouse noticed they became completely silent. He waited in anticipation, unsure whether the unseen person was on the other side of the room or right next to him. Eventually, he stood up and stretched out his left arm in front of him, groping, searching, feeling around; and behind it, he held the pistol, cocked and aimed, in his right hand. As he stood, he heard a bone crack in his knee, his clothes rustled like newspapers, and his breathing seemed loud enough to echo throughout the room. But not a sound came to reveal the location of the invisible intruder.

Then, just when the tension was becoming unbearable, a noise relieved the gripping silence. It was wood knocking against wood, and it came from the farther end of the room. The steps had moved over to the fireplace. A sliding sound almost immediately followed it and then silence closed again over everything like a pall.

Then, just when the tension was becoming unbearable, a noise broke the gripping silence. It was wood hitting wood, coming from the far end of the room. The footsteps had moved over to the fireplace. A sliding sound almost immediately followed it, and then complete silence came down over everything like a shroud.

For another five minutes Shorthouse waited, and then the suspense became too much. He could not stand that open door! The candles were close beside him and he struck a match and lit them, expecting in the sudden glare to receive at least a terrific blow. But nothing happened, and he saw at once that the room was entirely empty. Walking over with the pistol cocked he peered out into the darkness of the landing and then closed the door and turned the key. Then he searched the room—bed, cupboard, table, curtains, everything that could have concealed a man; but found no trace of the intruder. The owner of the footsteps had disappeared like a ghost into the shadows of the night. But for one fact he might have imagined that he had been dreaming: the bag had vanished!

For another five minutes, Shorthouse waited, and then the suspense became too much. He couldn't stand that open door! The candles were right next to him, so he struck a match and lit them, expecting to get hit with a serious shock in the sudden light. But nothing happened, and he quickly realized that the room was completely empty. With the pistol cocked, he walked over, peered out into the darkness of the landing, then closed the door and locked it. After that, he searched the room—bed, cupboard, table, curtains, everything that could have hidden someone—but found no sign of the intruder. The owner of the footsteps had vanished like a ghost into the night. If it weren't for one thing, he might have thought he was dreaming: the bag had disappeared!

There was no more sleep for Shorthouse that night. His watch pointed to 4 a.m. and there were still three hours before daylight. He sat down at the table and continued his sketches. With fixed determination he went on with his drawing and began a new outline of the man's head. There was something in the expression that continually evaded him. He had no success with it, and this time it seemed to him that it was the eyes that brought about his discomfiture. He held up his pencil before his face to measure the distance between the nose and the eyes, and to his amazement he saw that a change had come over the features. The eyes were no longer open. The lids had closed!

There was no sleep for Shorthouse that night. His watch said 4 a.m., and there were still three hours until dawn. He sat at the table, continuing his sketches. With firm determination, he worked on his drawing and started a new outline of the man's head. There was something about the expression that kept eluding him. He couldn’t get it right, and this time it felt like the eyes were the source of his frustration. He held his pencil up to his face to measure the distance between the nose and the eyes, and to his surprise, he noticed that the features had changed. The eyes were no longer open. The lids had closed!

For a second he stood in a sort of stupefied astonishment. A push would have toppled him over. Then he sprang to his feet and held a candle close up to the picture. The eye-lids quivered, the eye-lashes trembled. Then, right before his gaze, the eyes opened and looked straight into his own. Two holes were cut in the panel and this pair of eyes, human eyes, just fitted them.

For a moment, he stood there in a kind of stunned amazement. A small nudge would have knocked him over. Then he jumped to his feet and brought a candle up close to the picture. The eyelids fluttered, the eyelashes shook. Suddenly, right in front of him, the eyes opened and stared directly into his. Two holes had been cut in the panel, and this pair of eyes, human eyes, fit perfectly into them.

As by a curious effect of magic, the strong fear that had governed him ever since his entry into the house disappeared in a second. Anger rushed into his heart and his chilled blood rose suddenly to boiling point. Putting the candle down, he took two steps back into the room and then flung himself forward with all his strength against the painted panel. Instantly, and before the crash came, the eyes were withdrawn, and two black spaces showed where they had been. The old huntsman was eyeless. But the panel cracked and split inwards like a sheet of thin cardboard; and Shorthouse, pistol in hand, thrust an arm through the jagged aperture and, seizing a human leg, dragged out into the room—the Jew!

As if by some strange magic, the deep fear that had haunted him since he stepped into the house vanished in an instant. Anger surged in his heart, and his cold blood boiled suddenly. Setting the candle down, he took two steps back into the room and then charged forward with all his strength against the painted panel. Instantly, just before the crash, the eyes disappeared, revealing two black spaces where they had been. The old huntsman was eyeless. But the panel cracked and split inward like a piece of thin cardboard; and Shorthouse, pistol in hand, thrust his arm through the jagged opening and, grabbing a human leg, dragged—the Jew!

Words rushed in such a torrent to his lips that they choked him. The old Hebrew, white as chalk, stood shaking before him, the bright pistol barrel opposite his eyes, when a volume of cold air rushed into the room, and with it a sound of hurried steps. Shorthouse felt his arm knocked up before he had time to turn, and the same second Garvey, who had somehow managed to burst open the window came between him and the trembling Marx. His lips were parted and his eyes rolled strangely in his distorted face.

Words rushed to his lips in such a flood that they choked him. The old Hebrew, as white as chalk, stood shaking in front of him with the bright pistol barrel aimed at his eyes when a blast of cold air burst into the room, bringing with it the sound of hurried footsteps. Shorthouse felt his arm pushed up before he had a chance to turn, and in that same moment, Garvey, who had somehow managed to break open the window, stepped between him and the trembling Marx. His lips were parted and his eyes rolled wildly in his contorted face.

"Don't shoot him! Shoot in the air!" he shrieked. He seized the Jew by the shoulders.

"Don't shoot him! Shoot in the air!" he yelled. He grabbed the Jew by the shoulders.

"You damned hound," he roared, hissing in his face. "So I've got you at last. That's where your vacuum is, is it? I know your vile hiding-place at last." He shook him like a dog. "I've been after him all night," he cried, turning to Shorthouse, "all night, I tell you, and I've got him at last."

"You damn hound," he shouted, leaning in closer. "So I finally caught you. Is that where you’ve been hiding? I finally know your filthy little hideout." He shook him like a rag doll. "I’ve been chasing him all night," he exclaimed, turning to Shorthouse, "all night, I’m telling you, and I finally have him."

Garvey lifted his upper lip as he spoke and showed his teeth. They shone like the fangs of a wolf. The Jew evidently saw them too, for he gave a horrid yell and struggled furiously.

Garvey lifted his upper lip as he spoke and showed his teeth. They glimmered like the fangs of a wolf. The Jew clearly saw them too, because he let out a terrifying yell and fought back wildly.

Before the eyes of the secretary a mist seemed to rise. The hideous shadow again leaped into Garvey's face. He foresaw a dreadful battle, and covering the two men with his pistol he retreated slowly to the door. Whether they were both mad, or both criminal, he did not pause to inquire. The only thought present in his mind was that the sooner he made his escape the better.

Before the secretary’s eyes, a fog appeared. The terrible shadow again sprang into Garvey's face. He anticipated a horrific fight, and while aiming his pistol at the two men, he slowly backed away toward the door. He didn’t stop to question whether they were both insane or both criminals. The only thing he could think about was that the sooner he got away, the better.

Garvey was still shaking the Jew when he reached the door and turned the key, but as he passed out on to the landing both men stopped their struggling and turned to face him. Garvey's face, bestial, loathsome, livid with anger; the Jew's white and grey with fear and horror;—both turned towards him and joined in a wild, horrible yell that woke the echoes of the night. The next second they were after him at full speed.

Garvey was still grappling with the Jew when he reached the door and turned the key, but as he stepped out onto the landing, both men ceased their struggle and faced him. Garvey's expression was savage, disgusting, and pale with rage; the Jew's face was ashen and streaked with fear and terror. They both turned toward him and let out a wild, horrifying scream that resonated through the night. In the next moment, they were chasing after him at full speed.

Shorthouse slammed the door in their faces and was at the foot of the stairs, crouching in the shadow, before they were out upon the landing. They tore shrieking down the stairs and past him, into the hall; and, wholly unnoticed, Shorthouse whipped up the stairs again, crossed the bedroom and dropped from the balcony into the soft snow.

Shorthouse slammed the door in their faces and was at the bottom of the stairs, crouching in the shadows, before they made it out onto the landing. They screamed as they charged down the stairs and past him, into the hallway; completely unnoticed, Shorthouse darted back up the stairs, crossed the bedroom, and jumped from the balcony into the soft snow.

As he ran down the drive he heard behind him in the house the yells of the maniacs; and when he reached home several hours later Mr. Sidebotham not only raised his salary but also told him to buy a new hat and overcoat, and send in the bill to him.

As he sprinted down the driveway, he could hear the screams of the crazies behind him in the house. When he got home several hours later, Mr. Sidebotham not only increased his salary but also told him to get a new hat and overcoat, telling him to send the bill to him.


SKELETON LAKE: AN EPISODE IN CAMP

The utter loneliness of our moose-camp on Skeleton Lake had impressed us from the beginning—in the Quebec backwoods, five days by trail and canoe from civilisation—and perhaps the singular name contributed a little to the sensation of eeriness that made itself felt in the camp circle when once the sun was down and the late October mists began rising from the lake and winding their way in among the tree trunks.

The absolute isolation of our moose camp at Skeleton Lake struck us from the start—in the Quebec wilderness, a five-day journey by trail and canoe from civilization—and maybe the unusual name added to the eerie feeling that settled over the camp once the sun went down and the late October fog started creeping up from the lake and twisting its way between the tree trunks.

For, in these regions, all names of lakes and hills and islands have their origin in some actual event, taking either the name of a chief participant, such as Smith's Ridge, or claiming a place in the map by perpetuating some special feature of the journey or the scenery, such as Long Island, Deep Rapids, or Rainy Lake.

In these areas, all the names of lakes, hills, and islands come from real events, either named after a key person involved, like Smith's Ridge, or reflecting a notable characteristic of the journey or the landscape, such as Long Island, Deep Rapids, or Rainy Lake.

All names thus have their meaning and are usually pretty recently acquired, while the majority are self-explanatory and suggest human and pioneer relations. Skeleton Lake, therefore, was a name full of suggestion, and though none of us knew the origin or the story of its birth, we all were conscious of a certain lugubrious atmosphere that haunted its shores and islands, and but for the evidences of recent moose tracks in its neighbourhood we should probably have pitched our tents elsewhere.

All names have their meaning and are usually pretty recently created, while most are self-explanatory and indicate human and pioneering connections. Skeleton Lake, then, was a name full of suggestion, and even though none of us knew where it came from or the story behind it, we all felt a certain gloomy vibe that lingered around its shores and islands. If it weren't for the signs of recent moose tracks nearby, we probably would have set up our tents somewhere else.

For several hundred miles in any direction we knew of only one other party of whites. They had journeyed up on the train with us, getting in at North Bay, and hailing from Boston way. A common goal and object had served by way of introduction. But the acquaintance had made little progress. This noisy, aggressive Yankee did not suit our fancy much as a possible neighbour, and it was only a slight intimacy between his chief guide, Jake the Swede, and one of our men that kept the thing going at all. They went into camp on Beaver Creek, fifty miles and more to the west of us.

For several hundred miles in any direction, we only knew of one other group of white people. They had traveled up on the train with us, getting on at North Bay, and they were from Boston. A shared goal had introduced us, but we hadn’t really connected. This loud, pushy Yankee wasn’t exactly the kind of neighbor we wanted, and the only reason we continued to interact at all was because of a minor connection between his main guide, Jake the Swede, and one of our men. They set up camp on Beaver Creek, over fifty miles to the west of us.

But that was six weeks ago, and seemed as many months, for days and nights pass slowly in these solitudes and the scale of time changes wonderfully. Our men always seemed to know by instinct pretty well "whar them other fellows was movin'," but in the interval no one had come across their trails, or once so much as heard their rifle shots.

But that was six weeks ago, which felt like months, because days and nights drag on in these lonely places, and the way we experience time changes drastically. Our guys always seemed to have a gut feeling about where the others were headed, but during that time, no one had found their tracks or even heard a single shot fired.

Our little camp consisted of the professor, his wife, a splendid shot and keen woods-woman, and myself. We had a guide apiece, and hunted daily in pairs from before sunrise till dark.

Our small camp included the professor, his wife, who was an excellent shot and skilled in the woods, and me. Each of us had a guide, and we hunted daily in pairs from before sunrise until dark.

It was our last evening in the woods, and the professor was lying in my little wedge tent, discussing the dangers of hunting alone in couples in this way. The flap of the tent hung back and let in fragrant odours of cooking over an open wood fire; everywhere there were bustle and preparation, and one canoe already lay packed with moose horns, her nose pointing southwards.

It was our last evening in the woods, and the professor was lying in my small wedge tent, talking about the risks of hunting solo in pairs like this. The flap of the tent was pulled back, letting in the pleasant smells of food being cooked over an open fire; everywhere there was activity and preparation, and one canoe was already loaded with moose antlers, its nose facing south.

"If an accident happened to one of them," he was saying, "the survivor's story when he returned to camp would be entirely unsupported evidence, wouldn't it? Because, you see—"

"If something happened to one of them," he was saying, "the story from the survivor when he got back to camp would be completely unverified evidence, right? Because, you see—"

And he went on laying down the law after the manner of professors, until I became so bored that my attention began to wander to pictures and memories of the scenes we were just about to leave: Garden Lake, with its hundred islands; the rapids out of Round Pond; the countless vistas of forest, crimson and gold in the autumn sunshine; and the starlit nights we had spent watching in cold, cramped positions for the wary moose on lonely lakes among the hills. The hum of the professor's voice in time grew more soothing. A nod or a grunt was all the reply he looked for. Fortunately, he loathed interruptions. I think I could almost have gone to sleep under his very nose; perhaps I did sleep for a brief interval.

And he kept laying down the rules like a professor until I got so bored that my mind started to drift to the pictures and memories of the places we were about to leave behind: Garden Lake, with its hundred islands; the rapids flowing from Round Pond; the endless views of forests, all crimson and gold in the autumn sunshine; and the starlit nights we spent waiting in cold, cramped positions for the cautious moose on quiet lakes among the hills. Eventually, the hum of the professor's voice became more soothing. A nod or a grunt was all he expected in response. Luckily, he hated interruptions. I think I could have almost fallen asleep right in front of him; maybe I did doze off for a little while.

Then it all came about so quickly, and the tragedy of it was so unexpected and painful, throwing our peaceful camp into momentary confusion, that now it all seems to have happened with the uncanny swiftness of a dream.

Then everything happened so fast, and the tragedy was so sudden and painful, throwing our peaceful camp into brief chaos, that now it all feels like it occurred with the strange speed of a dream.

First, there was the abrupt ceasing of the droning voice, and then the running of quick little steps over the pine needles, and the confusion of men's voices; and the next instant the professor's wife was at the tent door, hatless, her face white, her hunting bloomers bagging at the wrong places, a rifle in her hand, and her words running into one another anyhow.

First, there was the sudden stop of the droning voice, followed by quick little footsteps on the pine needles and the jumble of men's voices; then, in the next moment, the professor's wife appeared at the tent door, hatless, her face pale, her hunting bloomers sagging in the wrong spots, a rifle in her hand, and her words spilling out in a rush.

"Quick, Harry! It's Rushton. I was asleep and it woke me. Something's happened. You must deal with it!"

"Quick, Harry! It's Rushton. I was asleep, and it woke me up. Something's happened. You need to handle it!"

In a second we were outside the tent with our rifles.

In a second, we were outside the tent with our rifles.

"My God!" I heard the professor exclaim, as if he had first made the discovery. "It is Rushton!"

"My God!" I heard the professor say, as if he had just made the discovery. "It is Rushton!"

I saw the guides helping—dragging—a man out of a canoe. A brief space of deep silence followed in which I heard only the waves from the canoe washing up on the sand; and then, immediately after, came the voice of a man talking with amazing rapidity and with odd gaps between his words. It was Rushton telling his story, and the tones of his voice, now whispering, now almost shouting, mixed with sobs and solemn oaths and frequent appeals to the Deity, somehow or other struck the false note at the very start, and before any of us guessed or knew anything at all. Something moved secretly between his words, a shadow veiling the stars, destroying the peace of our little camp, and touching us all personally with an undefinable sense of horror and distrust.

I saw the guides helping—dragging—a man out of a canoe. A brief moment of deep silence followed in which I could only hear the waves from the canoe washing up on the sand; and then, right after that, came the voice of a man talking quickly with strange pauses between his words. It was Rushton telling his story, and the tones of his voice, now whispering, now almost shouting, mixed with sobs and solemn oaths and frequent appeals to God, somehow struck a false note right from the start, before any of us realized or understood anything at all. Something moved silently between his words, a shadow blocking the stars, breaking the peace of our little camp, and affecting us all personally with an indescribable sense of horror and distrust.

I can see that group to this day, with all the detail of a good photograph: standing half-way between the firelight and the darkness, a slight mist rising from the lake, the frosty stars, and our men, in silence that was all sympathy, dragging Rushton across the rocks towards the camp fire. Their moccasins crunched on the sand and slipped several times on the stones beneath the weight of the limp, exhausted body, and I can still see every inch of the pared cedar branch he had used for a paddle on that lonely and dreadful journey.

I can still picture that group today, as clearly as a good photograph: standing halfway between the firelight and the darkness, a slight mist rising from the lake, the frosty stars above us, and our guys, quietly in sync, dragging Rushton across the rocks toward the campfire. Their moccasins crunched on the sand and slipped several times on the stones under the weight of his limp, exhausted body, and I can still see every bit of the trimmed cedar branch he had used as a paddle on that lonely and dreadful journey.

But what struck me most, as it struck us all, was the limp exhaustion of his body compared to the strength of his utterance and the tearing rush of his words. A vigorous driving-power was there at work, forcing out the tale, red-hot and throbbing, full of discrepancies and the strangest contradictions; and the nature of this driving-power I first began to appreciate when they had lifted him into the circle of firelight and I saw his face, grey under the tan, terror in the eyes, tears too, hair and beard awry, and listened to the wild stream of words pouring forth without ceasing.

But what hit me the hardest, and us all, was the weak exhaustion of his body compared to the strength of his voice and the urgent rush of his words. There was a powerful force at work, pushing out the story, fiery and pulsating, full of inconsistencies and the oddest contradictions; and I first started to understand the nature of this force when they lifted him into the circle of firelight and I saw his face, grey under the tan, fear in his eyes, tears too, hair and beard disheveled, and listened to the wild stream of words pouring out nonstop.

I think we all understood then, but it was only after many years that anyone dared to confess what he thought.

I think we all got it back then, but it wasn't until many years later that anyone felt brave enough to admit what he really thought.

There was Matt Morris, my guide; Silver Fizz, whose real name was unknown, and who bore the title of his favourite drink; and huge Hank Milligan—all ears and kind intention; and there was Rushton, pouring out his ready-made tale, with ever-shifting eyes, turning from face to face, seeking confirmation of details none had witnessed but himself—and one other.

There was Matt Morris, my guide; Silver Fizz, whose real name was unknown and who went by the name of his favorite drink; and huge Hank Milligan—eager and well-meaning; and then there was Rushton, spinning his pre-made story, his eyes darting around, looking from one face to another, searching for validation of details that no one else had seen but him—and one other.

Silver Fizz was the first to recover from the shock of the thing, and to realise, with the natural sense of chivalry common to most genuine back-woodsmen, that the man was at a terrible disadvantage. At any rate, he was the first to start putting the matter to rights.

Silver Fizz was the first to bounce back from the shock of it all and to realize, with the innate sense of chivalry typical of most genuine country folks, that the man was at a serious disadvantage. At the very least, he was the first to begin fixing the situation.

"Never mind telling it just now," he said in a gruff voice, but with real gentleness; "get a bite t'eat first and then let her go afterwards. Better have a horn of whisky too. It ain't all packed yet, I guess."

"Forget about explaining it right now," he said in a gruff voice, but with real kindness; "grab a bite to eat first, and then let her go afterwards. It’d be good to have a drink of whiskey too. I don’t think it’s all packed yet."

"Couldn't eat or drink a thing," cried the other. "Good Lord, don't you see, man, I want to talk to someone first? I want to get it out of me to someone who can answer—answer. I've had nothing but trees to talk with for three days, and I can't carry it alone any longer. Those cursed, silent trees—I've told it 'em a thousand times. Now, just see here, it was this way. When we started out from camp—"

"Couldn't eat or drink anything," shouted the other. "Good Lord, don't you see, man, I want to talk to someone first? I need to get this off my chest to someone who can respond—respond. I've had nothing but trees to talk to for three days, and I can't handle it alone any longer. Those damn, silent trees—I’ve shared everything with them a thousand times. Now, listen up, it was like this. When we set out from camp—"

He looked fearfully about him, and we realised it was useless to stop him. The story was bound to come, and come it did.

He looked around in fear, and we realized it was pointless to try to stop him. The story was going to come out, and it did.

Now, the story itself was nothing out of the way; such tales are told by the dozen round any camp fire where men who have knocked about in the woods are in the circle. It was the way he told it that made our flesh creep. He was near the truth all along, but he was skimming it, and the skimming took off the cream that might have saved his soul.

Now, the story itself wasn't anything special; you hear these kinds of tales all the time around a campfire where guys who have spent time in the woods gather. It was the way he told it that gave us chills. He was close to the truth the whole time, but he was just skimming the surface, and that skimming took away the essence that might have redeemed him.

Of course, he smothered it in words—odd words, too—melodramatic, poetic, out-of-the-way words that lie just on the edge of frenzy. Of course, too, he kept asking us each in turn, scanning our faces with those restless, frightened eyes of his, "What would you have done?" "What else could I do?" and "Was that my fault?" But that was nothing, for he was no milk-and-water fellow who dealt in hints and suggestions; he told his story boldly, forcing his conclusions upon us as if we had been so many wax cylinders of a phonograph that would repeat accurately what had been told us, and these questions I have mentioned he used to emphasise any special point that he seemed to think required such emphasis.

Of course, he overwhelmed it with words—strange words, too—over-the-top, poetic, obscure words that were just on the edge of madness. He also kept asking each of us in turn, scanning our faces with those restless, scared eyes of his, "What would you have done?" "What else could I do?" and "Was that my fault?" But that was nothing, because he wasn't some soft-spoken guy who dealt in hints and suggestions; he told his story outright, forcing his conclusions on us as if we were just wax cylinders of a phonograph that would accurately repeat what had been told to us, and these questions I’ve mentioned he used to emphasize any specific point he thought needed that emphasis.

The fact was, however, the picture of what had actually happened was so vivid still in his own mind that it reached ours by a process of telepathy which he could not control or prevent. All through his true-false words this picture stood forth in fearful detail against the shadows behind him. He could not veil, much less obliterate, it. We knew; and, I always thought, he knew that we knew.

The reality was, though, the image of what really happened was still so clear in his mind that it came across to us almost like mind-reading, something he couldn't control or stop. Throughout his mixed messages, that image stood out in frightening detail against the darkness behind him. He couldn't hide it, let alone erase it. We understood; and, I always believed, he knew that we understood.

The story itself, as I have said, was sufficiently ordinary. Jake and himself, in a nine-foot canoe, had upset in the middle of a lake, and had held hands across the upturned craft for several hours, eventually cutting holes in her ribs to stick their arms through and grasp hands lest the numbness of the cold water should overcome them. They were miles from shore, and the wind was drifting them down upon a little island. But when they got within a few hundred yards of the island, they realised to their horror that they would after all drift past it.

The story itself, as I mentioned, was pretty ordinary. Jake and I, in a nine-foot canoe, had flipped it over in the middle of a lake and had held hands across the upturned boat for several hours, eventually cutting holes in its sides to stick our arms through and hold hands so the cold water wouldn’t numb us. We were miles from shore, and the wind was blowing us toward a small island. But when we got within a few hundred yards of the island, we realized with horror that we would end up drifting past it after all.

It was then the quarrel began. Jake was for leaving the canoe and swimming. Rushton believed in waiting till they actually had passed the island and were sheltered from the wind. Then they could make the island easily by swimming, canoe and all. But Jake refused to give in, and after a short struggle—Rushton admitted there was a struggle—got free from the canoe—and disappeared without a single cry.

It was then that the argument started. Jake wanted to leave the canoe and swim. Rushton thought they should wait until they had actually passed the island and were protected from the wind. Then they could easily swim to the island, canoe and all. But Jake wouldn't back down, and after a brief struggle—Rushton acknowledged there was a struggle—he got away from the canoe—and vanished without a single cry.

Rushton held on and proved the correctness of his theory, and finally made the island, canoe and all, after being in the water over five hours. He described to us how he crawled up on to the shore, and fainted at once, with his feet lying half in the water; how lost and terrified he felt upon regaining consciousness in the dark; how the canoe had drifted away and his extraordinary luck in finding it caught again at the end of the island by a projecting cedar branch. He told us that the little axe—another bit of real luck—had caught in the thwart when the canoe turned over, and how the little bottle in his pocket holding the emergency matches was whole and dry. He made a blazing fire and searched the island from end to end, calling upon Jake in the darkness, but getting no answer; till, finally, so many half-drowned men seemed to come crawling out of the water on to the rocks, and vanish among the shadows when he came up with them, that he lost his nerve completely and returned to lie down by the fire till the daylight came.

Rushton held on and proved his theory correct, finally making it to shore with the canoe after being in the water for over five hours. He described how he crawled onto the beach and fainted immediately, his feet still resting in the water; how lost and scared he felt when he regained consciousness in the dark; how the canoe had drifted away, and his incredible luck in finding it stuck again at the end of the island by a jutting cedar branch. He mentioned that the little axe—another stroke of good luck—was caught in the seat when the canoe capsized, and that the small bottle in his pocket with the emergency matches was intact and dry. He started a roaring fire and searched the island from one end to the other, calling out for Jake in the darkness, but got no response; until finally, so many half-drowned men seemed to crawl out of the water onto the rocks, vanishing into the shadows as he approached them, that he completely lost his nerve and went back to lie down by the fire until morning.

He then cut a bough to replace the lost paddles, and after one more useless search for his lost companion, he got into the canoe, fearing every moment he would upset again, and crossed over to the mainland. He knew roughly the position of our camping place, and after paddling day and night, and making many weary portages, without food or covering, he reached us two days later.

He then cut a branch to replace the lost paddles, and after one more pointless search for his lost companion, he got into the canoe, worried that he might tip over again, and crossed to the mainland. He had a general idea of where our campsite was, and after paddling day and night and making many exhausting portages, without food or shelter, he reached us two days later.

This, more or less, was the story, and we, knowing whereof he spoke, knew that every word was literally true, and at the same time went to the building up of a hideous and prodigious lie.

This was pretty much the story, and we, knowing what he was talking about, realized that every word was literally true, while also contributing to the creation of a monstrous and incredible lie.

Once the recital was over, he collapsed, and Silver Fizz, after a general expression of sympathy from the rest of us, came again to the rescue.

Once the recital was done, he collapsed, and Silver Fizz, after a collective show of sympathy from the rest of us, stepped in to help again.

"But now, Mister, you jest got to eat and drink whether you've a mind to, or no."

"But now, mister, you just have to eat and drink whether you want to or not."

And Matt Morris, cook that night, soon had the fried trout and bacon, and the wheat cakes and hot coffee passing round a rather silent and oppressed circle. So we ate round the fire, ravenously, as we had eaten every night for the past six weeks, but with this difference: that there was one among us who was more than ravenous—and he gorged.

And Matt Morris, the cook that night, quickly had the fried trout and bacon, the wheat cakes, and hot coffee circulating around a pretty quiet and tense group. So we ate around the fire, hungrily, just like we had every night for the past six weeks, but this time there was one among us who was more than just hungry—and he overindulged.

In spite of all our devices he somehow kept himself the centre of observation. When his tin mug was empty, Morris instantly passed the tea-pail; when he began to mop up the bacon grease with the dough on his fork, Hank reached out for the frying pan; and the can of steaming boiled potatoes was always by his side. And there was another difference as well: he was sick, terribly sick before the meal was over, and this sudden nausea after food was more eloquent than words of what the man had passed through on his dreadful, foodless, ghost-haunted journey of forty miles to our camp. In the darkness he thought he would go crazy, he said. There were voices in the trees, and figures were always lifting themselves out of the water, or from behind boulders, to look at him and make awful signs. Jake constantly peered at him through the underbrush, and everywhere the shadows were moving, with eyes, footsteps, and following shapes.

Despite all our attempts, he somehow remained the center of attention. When his tin mug was empty, Morris immediately passed the tea-pail; when he started to wipe up the bacon grease with the dough on his fork, Hank reached out for the frying pan; and the steaming can of boiled potatoes was always nearby. There was another difference, too: he was sick, really sick, by the time the meal was over, and this sudden nausea after eating spoke volumes about the terrible, foodless, ghostly journey he had endured for forty miles to reach our camp. In the dark, he thought he might lose his mind, he said. There were voices in the trees, and figures were always emerging from the water or from behind boulders to watch him and make horrible gestures. Jake kept peering at him through the underbrush, and everywhere the shadows moved, with eyes, footsteps, and lurking shapes.

We tried hard to talk of other things, but it was no use, for he was bursting with the rehearsal of his story and refused to allow himself the chances we were so willing and anxious to grant him. After a good night's rest he might have had more self-control and better judgment, and would probably have acted differently. But, as it was, we found it impossible to help him.

We tried really hard to talk about other things, but it didn’t work because he was overflowing with his story and wouldn’t give himself the opportunities we were so eager to offer him. After a good night's sleep, he might have had more self-control and made better choices, and he probably would have acted differently. But as it was, we found it impossible to help him.

Once the pipes were lit, and the dishes cleared away, it was useless to pretend any longer. The sparks from the burning logs zigzagged upwards into a sky brilliant with stars. It was all wonderfully still and peaceful, and the forest odours floated to us on the sharp autumn air. The cedar fire smelt sweet and we could just hear the gentle wash of tiny waves along the shore. All was calm, beautiful, and remote from the world of men and passion. It was, indeed, a night to touch the soul, and yet, I think, none of us heeded these things. A bull-moose might almost have thrust his great head over our shoulders and have escaped unnoticed. The death of Jake the Swede, with its sinister setting, was the real presence that held the centre of the stage and compelled attention.

Once the pipes were lit and the dishes cleared away, it was pointless to pretend any longer. The sparks from the burning logs zigzagged upward into a sky full of brilliant stars. It was all wonderfully still and peaceful, and the forest scents floated to us on the crisp autumn air. The cedar fire smelled sweet, and we could just hear the gentle wash of tiny waves along the shore. Everything was calm, beautiful, and far removed from the world of people and passion. It was, indeed, a night to touch the soul, yet I think none of us really noticed these things. A bull moose could have almost leaned over our shoulders and gone unnoticed. The death of Jake the Swede, with its eerie backdrop, was the real presence that dominated the scene and demanded our attention.

"You won't p'raps care to come along, Mister," said Morris, by way of a beginning; "but I guess I'll go with one of the boys here and have a hunt for it."

"You probably won't want to join us, Mister," Morris said to start the conversation, "but I think I'll go with one of the guys here and look for it."

"Sure," said Hank. "Jake an' I done some biggish trips together in the old days, and I'll do that much for'm."

"Sure," Hank said. "Jake and I have done some pretty big trips together back in the day, and I'll do that much for him."

"It's deep water, they tell me, round them islands," added Silver Fizz; "but we'll find it, sure pop,—if it's thar."

"It's deep water, they tell me, around those islands," added Silver Fizz; "but we'll definitely find it, sure thing,—if it's there."

They all spoke of the body as "it."

They all referred to the body as "it."

There was a minute or two of heavy silence, and then Rushton again burst out with his story in almost the identical words he had used before. It was almost as if he had learned it by heart. He wholly failed to appreciate the efforts of the others to let him off.

There was a minute or two of thick silence, and then Rushton jumped in again with his story in almost the same words he had used before. It was as if he had memorized it. He completely ignored the others' attempts to get him to stop.

Silver Fizz rushed in, hoping to stop him, Morris and Hank closely following his lead.

Silver Fizz hurried in, trying to stop him, with Morris and Hank closely behind.

"I once knew another travellin' partner of his," he began quickly; "used to live down Moosejaw Rapids way—"

"I once knew another travel buddy of his," he started quickly; "they used to live down Moosejaw Rapids way—"

"Is that so?" said Hank.

"Really?" said Hank.

"Kind o' useful sort er feller," chimed in Morris.

"Kind of a useful guy," chimed in Morris.

All the idea the men had was to stop the tongue wagging before the discrepancies became so glaring that we should be forced to take notice of them, and ask questions. But, just as well try to stop an angry bull-moose on the run, or prevent Beaver Creek freezing in mid-winter by throwing in pebbles near the shore. Out it came! And, though the discrepancy this time was insignificant, it somehow brought us all in a second face to face with the inevitable and dreaded climax.

All the men wanted was to quiet the rumors before the differences became so obvious that we would have to pay attention and start asking questions. But it was just as futile as trying to stop a rampaging bull moose or trying to stop Beaver Creek from freezing in mid-winter by tossing pebbles in along the shore. It all came out! And, even though the difference this time was minor, it somehow forced us all to confront the unavoidable and dreaded conclusion.

"And so I tramped all over that little bit of an island, hoping he might somehow have gotten in without my knowing it, and always thinking I heard that awful last cry of his in the darkness—and then the night dropped down impenetrably, like a damn thick blanket out of the sky, and—"

"And so I trudged all over that little piece of an island, hoping he might have somehow gotten in without me knowing, always thinking I heard that terrible final cry of his in the darkness—and then the night descended impenetrably, like a damn thick blanket falling from the sky, and—"

All eyes fell away from his face. Hank poked up the logs with his boot, and Morris seized an ember in his bare fingers to light his pipe, although it was already emitting clouds of smoke. But the professor caught the ball flying.

All eyes shifted away from his face. Hank poked the logs with his boot, and Morris grabbed an ember with his bare fingers to light his pipe, even though it was already puffing out clouds of smoke. But the professor caught the flying ball.

"I thought you said he sank without a cry," he remarked quietly, looking straight up into the frightened face opposite, and then riddling mercilessly the confused explanation that followed.

"I thought you said he went under without a sound," he said softly, gazing directly into the terrified face in front of him, and then relentlessly picking apart the jumbled explanation that came afterward.

The cumulative effect of all these forces, hitherto so rigorously repressed, now made itself felt, and the circle spontaneously broke up, everybody moving at once by a common instinct. The professor's wife left the party abruptly, with excuses about an early start next morning. She first shook hands with Rushton, mumbling something about his comfort in the night.

The combined impact of all these forces, which had been so tightly controlled until now, was finally felt, and the group quickly scattered as everyone acted on a shared instinct. The professor's wife suddenly left the gathering, making excuses about needing to get up early the next morning. She first shook hands with Rushton, mumbling something about his comfort during the night.

The question of his comfort, however, devolved by force of circumstances upon myself, and he shared my tent. Just before wrapping up in my double blankets—for the night was bitterly cold—he turned and began to explain that he had a habit of talking in his sleep and hoped I would wake him if he disturbed me by doing so.

The question of his comfort, however, fell to me because of the circumstances, and he shared my tent. Just before getting cozy in my double blankets—since the night was freezing—he turned to me and started to explain that he had a habit of talking in his sleep and hoped I would wake him if he bothered me by doing it.

Well, he did talk in his sleep—and it disturbed me very much indeed. The anger and violence of his words remain with me to this day, and it was clear in a minute that he was living over again some portion of the scene upon the lake. I listened, horror-struck, for a moment or two, and then understood that I was face to face with one of two alternatives: I must continue an unwilling eavesdropper, or I must waken him. The former was impossible for me, yet I shrank from the latter with the greatest repugnance; and in my dilemma I saw the only way out of the difficulty and at once accepted it.

Well, he did talk in his sleep—and it really disturbed me. The anger and violence in his words still haunt me today, and it was clear right away that he was reliving some part of what happened on the lake. I listened in horror for a moment or two and then realized I had two choices: I could keep being an unwilling eavesdropper, or I could wake him up. The first option was impossible for me, but I also hated the idea of the second; in my dilemma, I quickly saw a way out and decided to go with it.

Cold though it was, I crawled stealthily out of my warm sleeping-bag and left the tent, intending to keep the old fire alight under the stars and spend the remaining hours till daylight in the open.

Cold as it was, I quietly crawled out of my warm sleeping bag and left the tent, planning to keep the old fire going under the stars and to spend the rest of the hours until dawn outside.

As soon as I was out I noticed at once another figure moving silently along the shore. It was Hank Milligan, and it was plain enough what he was doing: he was examining the holes that had been cut in the upper ribs of the canoe. He looked half ashamed when I came up with him, and mumbled something about not being able to sleep for the cold. But, there, standing together beside the over-turned canoe, we both saw that the holes were far too small for a man's hand and arm and could not possibly have been cut by two men hanging on for their lives in deep water. Those holes had been made afterwards.

As soon as I was out, I immediately spotted another figure moving quietly along the shore. It was Hank Milligan, and it was clear what he was up to: he was checking out the holes that had been cut in the upper ribs of the canoe. He looked a bit embarrassed when I joined him and mumbled something about not being able to sleep because of the cold. But there we were, standing together by the overturned canoe, both seeing that the holes were way too small for a man's hand and arm and couldn't possibly have been made by two guys clinging for dear life in deep water. Those holes had been made afterward.

Hank said nothing to me and I said nothing to Hank, and presently he moved off to collect logs for the fire, which needed replenishing, for it was a piercingly cold night and there were many degrees of frost.

Hank didn’t say anything to me, and I didn’t say anything to Hank. Eventually, he went off to gather logs for the fire, which needed more, since it was an extremely cold night and there was a lot of frost.

Three days later Hank and Silver Fizz followed with stumbling footsteps the old Indian trail that leads from Beaver Creek to the southwards. A hammock was slung between them, and it weighed heavily. Yet neither of the men complained; and, indeed, speech between them was almost nothing. Their thoughts, however, were exceedingly busy, and the terrible secret of the woods which formed their burden weighed far more heavily than the uncouth, shifting mass that lay in the swinging hammock and tugged so severely at their shoulders.

Three days later, Hank and Silver Fizz trudged along the old Indian trail that goes south from Beaver Creek. A hammock was strung between them, and it felt heavy. Still, neither of the men complained; in fact, they hardly spoke at all. However, their minds were racing, and the terrible secret of the woods that they carried weighed much more heavily than the awkward, shifting load in the swinging hammock that pulled hard at their shoulders.

They had found "it" in four feet of water not more than a couple of yards from the lee shore of the island. And in the back of the head was a long, terrible wound which no man could possibly have inflicted upon himself.

They found "it" in four feet of water, just a couple of yards from the sheltered side of the island. And at the back of the head was a deep, horrific wound that no one could have inflicted on himself.

 

Printed by MORRISON & GIBB LIMITED, Edinburgh.

Printed by MORRISON & GIBB LIMITED, Edinburgh.


John Silence

by Algernon Blackwood

"Not since the days of Poe have we read anything in his peculiar genre fit to be compared with this remarkable book. . . . He brings to his work an extraordinary knowledge of strange and unusual forms of spiritualistic phenomena, and steeps his pages in an atmosphere of real terror and expectancy."—Observer.

"Not since Poe's time have we encountered anything in his unique genre that can be compared to this amazing book. . . . The author brings an incredible understanding of bizarre and unusual aspects of spiritual phenomena, filling the pages with a genuine sense of fear and anticipation."—Observer.

"When one says that Mr. Blackwood's work approaches genius, the phrase is used in no light connection. This very remarkable book is a considerable and lasting addition to the literature of our time."—Morning Post.

"When someone says that Mr. Blackwood's work comes close to genius, it's not said lightly. This incredibly impressive book is a significant and enduring contribution to the literature of our time."—Morning Post.

"These are the most haunting and original ghost stories since 'Uncle Silas' appeared."—Morning Leader.

"These are the most chilling and unique ghost stories since 'Uncle Silas' was published."—Morning Leader.

"In the field which he has chosen, Mr. Blackwood stands without rival among contemporary writers."—Manchester Guardian.

"In the field he has chosen, Mr. Blackwood has no rivals among today's writers."—Manchester Guardian.

"As original, as powerful, and as artistically written as that little masterpiece of Lytton's, 'The Haunters and the Haunted.' He bears favourable comparison with Le Fanu. . . . A volume which has an extraordinary power of fascination."—Birmingham Daily Post.

"As unique, as compelling, and as well-written as that little masterpiece of Lytton's, 'The Haunters and the Haunted.' He stands well alongside Le Fanu. . . . A book that holds an incredible ability to captivate."—Birmingham Daily Post.

"The story is absolutely arresting in its imaginative power."—Daily Telegraph.

"The story is completely captivating in its creativity."—Daily Telegraph.

 

UNIFORM EDITION
3s. 6d. net

EVELEIGH NASH COMPANY LIMITED
36 King Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.


The Lost Valley

by Algernon Blackwood

"In one of the stories, 'The Wendigo,' the author gives us, perhaps, one of the most successful excursions into the grimly weird; quietly but surely he makes his reader come under the influence of the eerie, until the pages are half-reluctantly turned under the spell of a fearful fascination. Mr. Blackwood writes like a real artist."—Daily Telegraph.

"In one of the stories, 'The Wendigo,' the author offers us, perhaps, one of the most successful dives into the creepy and bizarre; subtly but surely, he draws his readers into a haunting atmosphere, making them turn the pages with a mix of fear and fascination. Mr. Blackwood writes like a true artist."—Daily Telegraph.

"The book of a remarkably gifted writer."—Daily News.

"The book of an incredibly talented writer."—Daily News.

"The stories are unforgettable. Through them all, too, runs the charm of an accomplished style. . . . Mr. Blackwood has indeed done well."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"The stories are unforgettable. Throughout them, there's also the charm of a skilled writing style. . . . Mr. Blackwood has truly done a great job."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"Whether concerned with beauty or terror, fact or fancy, there is an individuality in Mr. Blackwood's work which cannot be ignored, and there is also power which proceeds, we think, not so much from the fertility of a comprehensive imagination, but from the amazing conviction of the author's power of expression, and a literary quality rarely met with in contemporary stories of mystery and imagination."—Globe.

"Whether focused on beauty or fear, reality or imagination, Mr. Blackwood's work has a unique quality that stands out. It possesses a strength that, in our view, comes not just from a rich imagination, but from the remarkable confidence in the author's ability to express himself, along with a literary quality that is seldom found in today's mystery and fantasy stories."—Globe.

"In his method of touching the well-springs of fear, of pity, and of horror, Mr. Blackwood often exhibits powers which can only properly be called masterly. In its way his work bids fair to become classical . . . an art superior to that of Bulwer-Lytton, at least as fine as Le Fanu's, and hardly, if at all, inferior to that exhibited by the supreme living masters of the short story, Mr. Kipling and Mr. James."—Birmingham Daily Post.

"In his ability to tap into the depths of fear, compassion, and horror, Mr. Blackwood often shows skills that can truly be described as masterful. In its own right, his work is likely to become a classic… an art that is better than Bulwer-Lytton's, at least as good as Le Fanu's, and hardly, if at all, less impressive than that of the top living masters of the short story, Mr. Kipling and Mr. James."—Birmingham Daily Post.

 

UNIFORM EDITION
3s. 6d. net

EVELEIGH NASH COMPANY LIMITED
36 King Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.


The Listener

by Algernon Blackwood

"These stories are literature . . . good stories, well imagined, carefully modelled, properly proportioned. . . . 'The Insanity of Jones' is perhaps the most remarkable tour de force in this remarkable book. . . . If Mr. Blackwood keeps at his present level one or two very celebrated authors will have to look to their laurels."—Daily Chronicle.

"These stories are literature . . . great stories, well imagined, thoughtfully crafted, and balanced. . . . 'The Insanity of Jones' is probably the standout piece in this impressive book. . . . If Mr. Blackwood maintains this quality, a couple of very famous authors might need to be concerned about their reputations."—Daily Chronicle.

"Even Edgar Allan Poe never suggested more skilfully an atmosphere of horror than does Mr. Blackwood in his titular story, or again in his description of 'The Willows.'"—F.G. BETTANY in the Sunday Times.

"Even Edgar Allan Poe never created a sense of horror as skillfully as Mr. Blackwood does in his title story, or in his portrayal of 'The Willows.'"—F.G. BETTANY in the Sunday Times.

"Saying that Mr. Blackwood's latest stories reveal strong dramatic instinct is a dull way of expressing the series of thrills which their perusal causes. Without doubt Mr. Blackwood is designed to fill a high place as an author who is able to arouse the attention of his reader on the first page, and to hold it until the last has been turned. . . . A distinctive genius."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"Saying that Mr. Blackwood's latest stories show a strong dramatic instinct is a boring way to describe the excitement they create. Without a doubt, Mr. Blackwood is meant to occupy a prominent position as an author who can grab the reader's attention from the very first page and keep it until the last is flipped. . . . A unique talent."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"Full of imagination, and well told."—Daily News.

"Full of creativity, and well told."—Daily News.

"Mr. Blackwood is clearly a master of the art of the genuine sensation story."—Liverpool Courier.

"Mr. Blackwood is clearly a master of the art of the true sensation story."—Liverpool Courier.

UNIFORM EDITION
3s. 6d. net

EVELEIGH NASH COMPANY LIMITED
36 King Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!